THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


/le/n/ 


Historical  Memoirs 

OF   THE 

Emperor  Alexander  I 

AND 

The  Court  of  Russia 


Historical  Memoirs 


OF   THE 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 


AND 


The  Court  of  Russia 

BY 

MADAME  LA  COMTESSE  DE  CHOISEUL-GOUFFIER 

Translated  from  the  Original  French 
BY  MARY  BERENICE  PATTERSON 

With  an  Introduction  and  Notes 


SECOND    EDITION 


CHICAGO 

A.  C.  McCLURG  &   CO. 

1901 


COPYRIGHT, 
BY  A.  C.  McCLURG  &  Co. 

A.D.    1900. 


College 
Library 

OK 

111 


Introductory  Note 

TO  THE   AMERICAN  TRANSLATION 

THE  Comtesse  de  Choiseul-Gouffier,  «/<?  Comtesse 
de  Tisenhaus,  was  born  at  Vilna,  in  Russian 
Poland,  in  the  closing  decade  of  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury. Her  father  was  a  wealthy  landed  proprietor  of 
Polish  descent.  Of  the  family  history  of  the  Com- 
tesse de  Tisenhaus  we  know  but  little  apart  from 
what  these  pages  reveal  to  us.  Her  family  had  been 
intimate  in  the  court  circles  of  Catherine  II.  and 
Paul  I. ;  and  Alexander  I.,  upon  his  accession  to  the 
throne  of  Russia,  continued  to  honor  the  Comte  de 
Tisenhaus  with  his  friendship.  However,  the  comte 
shared  the  hope  of  a  large  number  of  his  countrymen 
that  Napoleon  would  recognize  the  rights  of  Poland 
and  give  it  once  more  an  independent,  united  national 
existence.  To  this  end  a  delegation  of  Polish  nobles 
waited  on  Napoleon  at  Vilna,  on  the  twenty-eighth 
of  June,  1812.  He  showed  them  but  scant  courtesy, 
and  gave  them  no  hope  that  he  would  aid  in  the 
realization  of  their  wishes.  Nevertheless,  the  Poles 
continued  to  look  to  Bonaparte  as  their  only  friend. 
It  is  stated  on  undoubted  authority  that  besides  the 
sixty  thousand  Poles  in  the  French  army  a  hundred 
thousand  implored  permission  to  raise  the  standard 

v 


Introductory  Note 

of  independence  and  garrison  Poland  as  the  out' 
post  of  Europe  against  Russian  aggression.1  Among 
those  who  thus  deserted  the  Russian  emperor  was 
the  Comte  de  Tisenhaus.  In  this  juncture  it  fell  to 
the  lot  of  the  author  of  these  Memoirs  to  preserve 
the  family  estates  from  sequestration.  The  comtesse, 
up  to  the  time  of  her  first  meeting  with  Alexander, 
shared  her  father's  distrust  of  the  czar;  but  after 
meeting  him,  she,  in  common  with  many  others,  was 
impressed  with  Alexander's  frankness,  energy,  and 
nobility  of  character.  This  impression,  upon  a  more 
extended  and  more  intimate  acquaintance,  deepened 
into  a  loyal  and  devoted  friendship  on  the  part  of 
the  subject,  which  was  returned  by  the  emperor. 
Refined  and  delicate  sympathy,  combined  with  a 
singularly  engaging  and  open  mind  and  a  respectful 
admiration  of  the  personal  qualities  of  Alexander, 
gave  to  the  friendship  of  Comtesse  de  Tisenhaus  the 
qualities  most  valued  by  the  czar. 

The  political  intrigues  between  Napoleon  and  the 
Poles,  and  especially  the  requirement  on  the  part  of 
Bonaparte  that  Alexander  should  carry  out  the  Con- 
tinental blockade  against  England,  from  which  Russia 
was  suffering  grievously,  caused  Alexander  to  ter- 
minate the  peace  which  had  existed  between  Russia 
and  France  since  the  signing  of  the  treaty  of  Tilsit, 
July  seventh,  iSo/.1  To  this  end  he  massed  his 
troops  on  the  western  border  of  Russian  Poland  in 
March,  1812,  and  made  his  headquarters  at  Towiany. 
Here,  on  April  twenty-seventh,  Mile,  de  Tisenhaus 

l  Russia.     Morfill. 
vi 


Introductory  Note 

first  met  Alexander;  and  the  volume  before  us  tells 
us  the  story  of  the  friendship  that  existed  between 
them  until  his  death  at  Taganrog,  December  first, 
1825. 

The  comtesse  married  the  French  gentleman,  M. 
de  Choiseul-Gouffier,  and  resided  thenceforth  in  Paris. 
This  gentleman  belonged  to  one  of  the  first  families 
of  France.  His  youth  had  been  passed  in  various 
European  capitals,  where  his  father,  Comte  Marie- 
Gabriel-Florens-Auguste-de- Choiseul-Gouffier,  had 
held  important  positions;  notably  that  of  ambas- 
sador to  Constantinople,  where  he  had  successfully 
established  the  influence  of  France.  While  there 
the  comte  declined  the  office  of  ambassador  to  the 
Court  of  St.  James,  preferring  to  remain  at  Con- 
stantinople. At  the  outbreak  of  the  Revolution 
he  adhered  to  the  king,  and  was  proscribed  by  the 
revolutionary  government.  He  retired  to  Russia, 
where  he  was  a  favorite  with  Paul  I.,  who  nomi- 
nated him  as  Privy  Councillor  and  Director  of  the 
Academic  des  Beaux  Arts,  and  of  the  Bibliotheque 
Impe'riale.  The  comte  returned  to  France  in  1802, 
and  after  the  restoration  Louis  XVIII.  appointed  him 
Minister  of  State  and  Peer  of  the  Realm.  Notwith- 
standing the  busy  life  he  had  lived,  the  comte  found 
opportunities  for  exercising  his  literary  tastes,  and  is 
remembered  as  the  author  of  several  important 
treatises ;  among  others  a  magnificent  work  entitled 
"  A  Picturesque  Journey  in  Greece,"  elegantly  illus- 
trated, which  won  him  an  election  to  the  Academy 
of  Inscriptions  and  the  French  Academy. 

vii 


Introductory  Note 

A  book,  as  well  as  a  person,  has  a  history,  and  it 
is  only  to  be  regretted  that  the  first  has  no  means 
of  telling  its  story.  We  may  imagine  what  obstacles 
it  encountered  before  it  became  a  book  and  entered 
its  own  world;  what  vicissitudes  it  passed  through 
in  that  world ;  how  by  some  it  was  valued,  and  by 
others  laid  on  a  dark  shelf  to  be  covered  by  dust 
till,  perchance,  a  stranger  greeted  it  and  recognized 
its  value,  or  picked,  it  up  only  to  cast  it  into  some 
other  corner.  So  this  volume  has  had  its  history. 
Three  years  after  the  death  of  Alexander,  Mme.  de 
Choiseul-Gouffier  published  in  Paris  her  "  M£moires 
Historiques  sur  I'Empereur  Alexandre  et  la  Cour 
de  Russie."  From  the  date  of  its  publication  this 
work  was  recognized  as  an  authority  on  the  life 
of  Alexander  L,  and  as  a  source  of  reliable  and  val- 
uable information  on  the  conditions  and  customs 
prevailing  in  Russia  at  the  time  of  Napoleon's  in- 
vasion. It  was  also  prized  for  its  descriptions  of 
St.  Petersburg  and  Csarzko-Selo. 

It  was  not  long  until  the  edition  was  exhausted; 
but  before  that  time  arrived  historical  and  biograph- 
ical writers  had  made  copious  extracts  from  the 
book,  and  had  even  based  their  articles  on  the  facts 
therein  contained.  Among  others,  M.  de  Lamartine 
drew  from  it  liberally  in  his  "  Histoire  de  Russie." 
M.  Dumas  owned  his  indebtedness  to  it  in  his 
"  Maitre  d'Armes."  Not  only  did  students  of  Russia 
and  her  affairs  turn  to  the  pages  of  the  Souvenir, 
but  readers  eager  for  every  detail  of  information 
about  Napoleon  and  his  ill-fated  campaign  welcomed 

viii 


Introductory  Note 

the  comtesse's  contribution.  After  the  first  edition 
had  been  exhausted,  numerous  requests  came  to 
her  for  a  new  issue  of  the  work.  She  tells  us  in 
the  preface  to  the  new  edition  that  when  she  finally 
determined  to  accede  to  these  requests  she  was  un- 
able to  procure  a  copy  of  the  first  edition  of  the 
book  either  in  the  Imperial  libraries  of  France  and 
Russia,  or  to  find  one  in  the  possession  of  her  family. 
As  a  result  of  its  rarity  the  work  itself  has  been  little 
known ;  quoted  and  referred  to  it  has  been  by  many, 
but  chiefly  at  second-hand.  This  alone  can  account 
for  its  not  having  been  translated  into  English  at  an 
earlier  date,  for  it  is  surprisingly  interesting,  bright, 
and  companionable,  and  of  unquestioned  historical 
accuracy.  It  gives  a  lively  picture  of  the  thought 
and  manner  of  a  day  separated  from  ours  by  nearly 
a  century.  It  tells  of  a  nation's  hopes  rising  to  vig- 
orous life  only  to  be  disappointed  and  ultimately 
destroyed. 

The  translation  here  offered  to  English  readers 
has  been  made  from  the  first  edition  as  it  came  from 
the  author's  hand.  The  first  three  chapters  as  now 
published  did  not  appear  in  the  second  edition 
issued  in  1862.  The  reason  for  this  omission  was 
probably  a  twofold  one.  In  the  first  place,  the  in- 
formation they  contained  was  not  first-hand.  The 
account  of  the  author's  personal  reminiscences  be- 
gins with  Chapter  IV.,  which,  in  the  second  edition, 
is  Chapter  I.  The  second  reason  lay  in  the  re- 
monstrance of  those  persons  who  took  exception 
to  the  author's  view  that  the  conspirators  led  by 

ix 


Introductory  Note 

Comte  Pahlen  had  killed  Paul  I.  For  a  consider- 
able period  of  time  after  the  sudden  death  of  Em- 
peror Alexander  I.,  the  nature  of  his  father's  death 
was  a  matter  of  dispute.  Emperor  Paul's  well- 
known  infirmity  of  mind,  and  consequent  physical 
debility,  caused  a  party  at  court  to  affirm  that 
his  death  was  the  result  of  a  stroke  of  apoplexy. 
Defenders  of  this  view  quoted  the  certificate  of 
death  issued  by  Alexander's  surgeon,  Dr.  Wylie, 
who  embalmed  the  body  of  the  deceased  emperor, 
and  stated  that  he  died  from  the  effects  of  apoplexy. 
The  surgeon  is  further  quoted  as  saying  that,  allow- 
ing for  the  injuries  caused  by  the  mode  of  death, 
the  state  of  his  brain  rendered  it  highly  probable 
that  he  would  have  soon  died  of  apoplexy.1  At 
this  writing  the  unanimous  opinion  of  historians  is 
that  Emperor  Paul  was  assassinated,  and  that  the 
view  of  the  case  graphically  narrated  by  the  com- 
tesse  is  historically  correct. 

The  Publishers  consider  it  a  privilege  to  present 
the  first  translation  into  the  English  language  of  these 
remarkable  Memoirs,  and  they  do  so  with  the  con- 
fident hope  that  the  public  will  welcome  the  lively 
and  noble  picture  which  is  here  given  of  one  who 
did  not  a  little  to  deserve  the  title  of  "  Restorer  of 
the  Peace  of  Europe." 

CHICAGO,  February,  1900. 

1  Life  and  Times  of  Alexander  I.     By  C.  Joyneville. 


Publisher's   Note 

TO    THE    FIRST    FRENCH    EDITION 


HISTORICAL  memoirs  have  been  the  fashion 
for  about  ten  years.  This  has  become  a  fixed 
phenomenon,  and  a  phenomenon  the  more  remark- 
able on  account  of  the  countless  volumes  which,  to 
use  the  expression  of  a  modern  writer,  "  show  history 
en  dhhabille"  and  are  generally  written  on  the  same 
plan,  woven  from  the  same  material,  produced  by  the 
same  passions,  and,  one  might  say,  formed  in  the 
same  mould. 

The  long  convalescence  from  that  delirious  fever 
called  the  French  Revolution ;  the  brilliant  period  of 
military  glory  which  followed  the  first  years  of  a 
restoration  which  has  not  given  all  it  promised, — 
such  is  the  theme  which  a  thousand  writers  of  our  day 
have  seen  fit  to  amplify,  almost  always  with  talent, 
but  which  they  have  often  misrepresented  without 
scruple.  These  memoirs  have  been  sought  after  and 
devoured,  because  nearly  all,  with  very  few  excep- 
tions, were  clever,  and  wit  is  a  seasoning  which  will 
always  overcome  satiety  and  nausea.  The  readers  of 
this  kind  of  literature  may  well  repeat  from  Parney : 

"  Nous  rebrodons  de  vieux  habits, 
Dont  1'dtoffe  est  toujours  la  meme." 
xi 


Publisher's   Note 

But  the  brilliancy  of  the  embroidery  is  attractive; 
and  the  publishers  do  not  weary  of  selling  the  repe- 
titions which  the  public  are  never  tired  of  buying. 
But  here  is  the  reverse,  the  other  side  of  the  medal, 
which  we  print  to-day. 

The  Memoirs  of  the  Comtesse  de  Choiseul-Gouffier 
are  written  in  our  language  by  a  Polish  hand.  They 
are  not  even  our  own  inspirations.  One  feels  that 
this  work  is  of  a  different  stamp,  that  it  gives  other 
opinions,  reflects  other  manners,  —  in  a  word,  it  has 
quite  a  different  physiognomy.  Not  that  the  hyper- 
borean influence  of  the  forests  of  Lithuania  is  felt. 
Madame  de  Choiseul  has  known  how  to  find  at  Vilna 
that  delicate  touch  which  distinguishes  the  produc- 
tions of  the  fair  sex  under  all  latitudes.  Her  pictures 
possess  no  less  warmth  than  charm  of  originality. 

The  affection  —  perhaps  we  ought  to  say  the  ten- 
derness —  which  the  author  of  these  Memoirs  avows 
for  the  Emperor  Alexander  is  carried  almost  to  ado- 
ration. One  might  believe  that  Madame  de  Choiseul 
in  painting  the  Russian  autocrat  had  drawn  her  ad- 
miration from  the  same  source  from  which  M.  de  Las 
Cases  drew  his  colors  for  his  panegyric  on  Napoleon. 
To  praise  men  thus,  even  when  they  have  been 
crowned,  doubtless  savors  of  exaggeration;  but  in 
the  work  which  we  present  to  the  public  we  find 
that  praise  is  kept  constantly  subservient  to  the  strict 
truth. 

The  Emperor  Alexander  is  kept  constantly  before 
us,  and  by  his  own  utterances  he  paints  his  own  por- 
trait in  the  Memoirs  of  which  he  is  the  hero.  After 
having  read  them  one  will  retain  an  exact  idea  of  the 
character  of  this  prince,  whom  the  bold  audacity  of  a 

xii 


Publisher's   Note 

very  illustrious  man  has  placed  in  the  very  first  rank 
of  modern  celebrities. 

This  book  of  Madame  de  Choiseul-Gouffier's  will 
be  read  with  avidity  in  the  salons  of  the  Faubourg 
Saint-Germain,  where  one  lives  on  old  aristocratic 
memories.  Young  France  will,  nevertheless,  be  satis- 
fied with  the  concessions  which  the  author  has  made 
to  new  ideas,  and  especially  with  the  romantic  touch 
happily  imparted  by  her  style. 

Finally,  history  may  gather  many  a  fact  thus  far 
unknown  from  these  Memoirs  which  we  publish. 
They  contain  new  details  concerning  the  assassination 
of  Paul  I.;  the  conduct  of  Alexander  during  and 
after  the  conspiracy  which  gave  him  the  empire ; 
what  took  place  during  the  campaign  of  1812;  the 
attitude  of  the  Congress  of  Vienna  when  it  learned 
that  in  the  month  of  March,  1815,  Napoleon  had 
escaped  from  the  Island  of  Elba  and  returned  to 
France;  and  concerning  the  tragic  death  of  Alex- 
ander, which  the  author  leaves  covered  with  a 
transparent  veil. 


Xlll 


Author's  Preface 


THREE  years  have  hardly  passed  since  that 
event  occurred  which  plunged  Russia  into 
sorrow  and  mourning,  and  already  two  lives  of  the 
Emperor  Alexander  have  appeared. 

Without  pretending  to  attack  the  merit  of  those 
works,  I  will  take  the  liberty  of  saying  that,  being 
devoted  almost  entirely  to  the  description  of  political 
events  and  of  the  memorable 'struggle  between  two 
of  the  greatest  powers  of  Europe,  they  have  done 
little  to  show  the  character  of  the  monarch  who  played 
so  important  a  rdle  in  those  events.  They  have  given 
only  an  imperfect  view  of  Alexander,  the  august 
adversary  of  a  man  who  showed  himself  only  in  a 
few  respects  greater  than  his  virtuous  rival. 

In  the  first  transport  of  grief  with  which  I  was 
inspired  by  the  death  of  my  sovereign,  that  prince 
whose  noble  and  touching  character  I  have  had  the 
happiness  to  know  and  to  admire,  I  attempted  to 
recall  the  virtues  whose  loss  I  deplore.  But  whether 
an  acute  and  recent  sorrow  excited  my  imagination 
too  much,  or  I  was  carried  away  by  the  grandeur  of 
the  subject,  I  soon  saw  that  the  tone  adopted  in  the 
work  could  not  be  sustained  by  my  feeble  talents,  and 
would  not  even  be  suitable  to  the  history. 

XV 


Author's   Preface 

Abandoning  this  fruitless  effort,  how  I  wished  that 
the  distinguished  writer  whose  gifted  pen  alone  is 
worthy  of  interpreting  the  religion  of  kings  would 
undertake  a  subject  so  worthy  of  him  !  Certain  har- 
monious accents  which  reached  my  ear  gave  me 
hope  that  my  prayers  would  be  heard.  But  the  voice 
was  stilled,  and  my  desires  were  changed  to  regrets. 

Still,  in  meditating,  whether  in  the  silence  of  soli- 
tude or  amid  the  commotion  of  cities  and  of  courts, 
upon  the  beautiful  life  of  Alexander,  I  have  felt  that 
I  could  render  little  justice  to  the  eminent  virtues  of 
that  prince  in  supposing  that  great  talent  alone  was 
worthy  of  rendering  homage  to  them  and  of  making 
them  known  to  posterity.  Facts  speak  for  them- 
selves ;  and  those  which  pertain  to  the  fame  of  this 
august  personage  have  a  charm  so  pathetic  that  a 
grateful  heart  is  pained  in  recording  them.  There- 
fore I  venture  to  flatter  myself  that  sensitive  minds 
upon  whom  the  cold  influence  of  the  times  has  not 
exerted  a  blasting  influence  may  read  with  interest 
my  recollections  of  the  noble  and  generous  qualities 
of  the  sovereign  who  merited  the  love  and  gratitude, 
not  only  of  his  own  subjects,  but  of  all  Europe. 


xvi 


PAGB 

INTRODUCTORY  NOTE  TO  THE  AMERICAN  TRANSLATION  v 

PUBLISHERS'  NOTE  TO  THE  FIRST  FRENCH  EDITION   .  xi 

AUTHOR'S  PREFACE xv 

LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS xxi 

CHAPTER 

I.    THE    FIRST    YEARS    OF    ALEXANDER.  —  CON- 
SPIRACY   IN     THE      PALACE.  —  DEATH     OF 

PAUL  1 23 

II.    ALEXANDER'S  ASCENSION   TO    THE  THRONE  OF 

RUSSIA.  —  FIRST  YEARS  OF  HIS  REIGN     .     .      43 

III.  RETURN    OF    ALEXANDER  TO  ST.   PETERSBURG 

AFTER    THE    TREATY    OF     TlLSIT.  —  THE     IN- 
TERVIEW AT  ERFURT 60 

IV.  EVENTS  OF  THE  CAMPAIGN  OF  1812  IN  RUSSIA. 

—  SOJOURN   OF  ALEXANDER  IN  LITHUANIA. 

—  ANECDOTES 66 

V.    MARBONNE.  —  FESTIVITIES    GIVEN    AT    VILNA 

IN     HONOR      OF      ALEXANDER.  —  SEVERAL 

EPISODES 84 

yi.    ENTRANCE     OF     THE     FRENCH      ARMY     INTO 
VILNA.  —  ANECDOTES.  —  THE   SITUATION    IN 

LITHUANIA 96 

VII.  PRESENTATION  OF  LITHUANIAN  LADIES  TO 
NAPOLEON  :  THE  AUTHOR  is  ONE  OF  THE 
NUMBER.  —  CONVERSATION  WITH  THAT  SOV- 
EREIGN.—  FESTIVITIES 106 

xvii 


Table  of  Contents 

CHAfTM  PAGE 

VIII.    THE  EMPEROR  ALEXANDER  LEAVES  HIS  ARMY. 

—  His  RETURN  TO  ST.  PETERSBURG    .    .     113 
IX.    TERRORS  AT  ST.  PETERSBURG.  — THE  DUKE 

OF  BASSANO  AT  VILNA.  —  THE   RETREAT 

OF  THE  FRENCH  ARMY 116 

X.     HORRIBLE  CONDITION  OF  THE  FRENCH  PRIS- 
ONERS OF  WAR.  —  COSSACK  PLUNDERERS 
IN  A  FRIENDLY  COUNTRY.  —  ANECDOTE    .     126 
XI.     RETURN  OF  THE  EMPEROR  ALEXANDER    TO 
VILNA. —  CONVERSATIONS  OF  THIS  PRINCE 
WITH  THE  AUTHOR.  —  FESTIVITIES  .    .    .     131 
XII.     FESTIVAL  IN  HONOR  OF  ALEXANDER.  —  BAR- 
BAROUS HOMAGE  DECLINED   BY  THE  EM- 
PEROR     143 

XIII.  SOLICITUDE  OF  ALEXANDER  FOR  THE  FRENCH 

PRISONERS.  —  THE      EMPEROR      LEAVES 
VILNA 146 

XIV.  PARTICULARS.  —  VAIN  HOPES  OF  THE  POLES. 

—  DEATH     OF     KOTOUSOFF.  —  MILITARY 
EVENTS 158 

XV.  INVASION  OF  FRANCE,  ENTRANCE  OF  THE 
ALLIES  INTO  PARIS.  —  GENEROUS  CON- 
DUCT OF  ALEXANDER 164 

XVI.     SINGULAR  PROOFS  OF  CONFIDENCE  GIVEN  TO 
ALEXANDER  BY  THE  PARISIANS.  —  VARIOUS 

PARTICULARS 170 

XVII.  JOURNEY  OF  ALEXANDER  TO  ENGLAND  AND 
HOLLAND  AFTER  THE  TREATY  OF  1814.  — 
RETURN  TO  ST.  PETERSBURG.  —  SOLEM- 
NITIES   181 

XVIII.    THE  EMPEROR   REFUSES    THE  SURNAME  OF 
THE  BLESSED.  —  HONORS  AND   REWARDS 
TO  THE  RUSSIAN   SOLDIERS  AND  TO  THE 
CITIZENS.  —  PRUDENT  MEASURES     .     .     .     188 
XIX.    CONGRESS    OF    VIENNA.  —  DIPLOMATIC     IN- 
TRIGUES.—  AMAZEMENT  CAUSED  BY  THE 
RETURN  OF  NAPOLEON  TO  PARIS    .    .     .     193 
xviii 


Table  of  Contents 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XX.     CAMPAIGN  OF   1815.  —  SECOND  INVASION  OF 
FRANCE.  —  ALEXANDER'S       MODERATION 

TOWARD  THE  FRENCH.  —  HE  MAKES  HIM- 
SELF THEIR  PROTECTOR  AGAINST  THE 
CUPIDITY  OF  THE  OTHER  ALLIES  .  .  .  201 

XXI.  ALEXANDER^  KING  OF  POLAND. —  FESTIVITIES 
AT  WARSAW.  —  RETURN  OF  THE  EMPEROR 
TO  HIS  CAPITAL 206 

XXII.  EXPULSION  OF  THE  JESUITS  FROM  THE  RUS- 
SIAN EMPIRE.  —  EXAMPLE  OF  GREAT 
SEVERITY  AGAINST  PILLAGE.  —  JOURNEY 
OF  ALEXANDER  TO  WARSAW.  —  FESTIV- 
ITIES.—  REJOICINGS  AND  PARTICULARS  .  220 

IXI 1 1 .  SOJOURN  AT  WARSAW.  —  FESTIVITIES. — CON- 

VERSATIONS OF  THE  EMPEROR  WITH  THE 
AUTHOR 233 

XXIV.  DEPARTURE  OF  THE  AUTHOR  FOR  FRANCE.  — 

ESTIMATE  OF  THE  FRENCH.  —  FAWNING 
POLICY  OF  THE  FRENCH  CABINET. — 
ALEXANDER'S  OPINION  ON  THE  SITUATION 
OF  FRANCE.  —  DIVERS  PARTICULARS  .  .  239 

XXV.  NEW  JOURNEY  OF  ALEXANDER  TO  VILNA. — 
CONVERSATIONS  WITH  THE  AUTHOR. — 
POLITICAL  VIEWS  AND  OPINIONS  OF  THE 
EMPEROR.  —  ONE  WORD  CONCERNING  THE 
CONGRESS  OF  VERONA  AND  THE  WAR 
WITH  SPAIN 248 

XXVI.  ILLNESS  OF  THE  EMPEROR. — JOURNEY  OF 
THE  AUTHOR  TO  ST.  PETERSBURG.  —  DE- 
SCRIPTION OF  THAT  CAPITAL  AND  ITS 
ENVIRONS 259 

XXVII.  PRINCELY  HOSPITALITY.  —  RENEWED  INTER- 
VIEWS WITH  THE  EMPEROR.  —  ALEX- 
ANDER'S OCCUPATIONS  IN  THE  COUN- 
TRY. —  PORTRAIT  OF  THE  EMPRESS 

ELIZABETH 267 

xix 


Table  of  Contents 


CHAPTER 
XXVIII. 


XXIX. 


XXX. 


PAGE 


THE  EMPRESS-MOTHER. — THE  ILLUSTRIOUS 
GODFATHER.  —  THK  EMPEROR'S  DEPRES- 
SION OF  SPIRITS:  ITS  PRINCIPAL  CAUSE. 
—  SAD  PRESENTIMENTS.  —  ALEXANDER'S 
DEPARTURE  FOR  SIBERIA 279 

A  FEW  NEW  DETAILS  REGARDING  THE 
EMPRESS-MOTHER:  HER  LOVE  FOR  LIT- 
ERATURE  AND  THE  ARTS:  HER  INSTITU- 

TIONS 292 

A  DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  INUNDATION  OF 
ST.  PETERSBURG. — ALEXANDER'S  SOLI- 
CITUDE. —  JOURNEY  OF  THE  EMPEROR 
TO  TAGANROG.  —  His  DEATH.  —  CON- 
CLUSION   299 


INDEX 309 


xx 


List  of  Illustrations 


ALEXANDER  I Frontispiece 

EMPRESS  ELIZABETH To  face  page  26 

COUNT  BENNIGSEN 56 

GENERAL  KOTOUSOFF 124 

GRAND  DUKE  CONSTANTINE 246 


HISTORICAL    MEMOIRS 

OF  THE 

EMPEROR   ALEXANDER   I. 

AND 

THE    COURT    OF    RUSSIA 


CHAPTER  I 

A  LEXANDER  was  born  in  1777.  His  early 
./I.  years  rapidly  developed  in  this  young  prince 
the  happy  disposition  which  he  had  received  from 
nature.  All  seemed  in  harmony  in  the  noble  child, 
who  was  destined  to  occupy  one  of  the  most  important 
thrones  in  Europe  and  a  brilliant  place  in  history. 
The  remarkable  beauty  of  his  person  corresponded 
with  that  of  his  mind  and  seemed  to  be  an  emana- 
tion from  it.  The  invariable  sweetness  of  his  char- 
acter made  him  the  object  of  universal  adoration 
from  his  tenderest  infancy,  and  the  dearest  hopes 
of  that  powerful  empire  of  Russia  were  fixed  upon 
him. 

The  Empress  Catherine  had  such  a  strong  affection 
for  her  grandson  that  it  is  said  she  proposed  to  re- 
move her  own  son,  the  unfortunate  Paul  Petrowitz, 
from  the  throne  and  to  appoint  Alexander  as  her 
successor.  At  that  time  hereditary  succession  to  the 

23 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

throne  of  Russia  was  not  the  invariable  rule,  the 
law  of  primogeniture  not  having  been  established  till 
the  following  reign.  Moreover,  nothing  could  daunt 
the  genius  of  Catherine,  accustomed  to  see  every- 
thing bend  to  her  will.  She  even  wished  to  preside 
alone  over  the  prince's  education.  If  the  rare  quali- 
ties which  have  been  seen  in  Alexander  could  leave 
anything  more  to  be  desired,  it  would  have  been 
that  the  august  grandmother  of  the  prince  had  re- 
tained the  right  to  watch  over  the  first  impressions 
of  her  grandson  —  in  the  midst  of  a  court  elegant 
and  polished  indeed,  but  without  morals  —  with  that 
vigilant  sagacity,  that  clear  firmness  of  principle,  of 
which  she  has  given  so  many  proofs. 

It  is  difficult  to  say  what  power  such  lessons  in 
wisdom  would  have  had  over  the  mind  of  such  a 
youth,  given  by  that  incomparable  princess  who 
consecrated  her  life  to  the  welfare  of  humanity. 

However,  the  choice  which  the  empress  made  in 
the  person  of  Colonel  de  La  Harpe l  as  preceptor  of 
the  young  duke,  was  calculated  to  calm  maternal 
solicitude  and  satisfy  the  expectations  of  the  nation. 
The  wise  instructor  found  in  the  august  pupil  con- 
fided to  his  care  the  jhappiest  natural  gifts.  To 
perfect  the  work  of  nature  and  to  accomplish  the 
task  committed  to  him,  he  endeavored  to  cultivate 
and  develop  the  amiable  and  charming  disposition 
of  his  young  pupil. 

Possessed  of  a  warm  and  affectionate  heart,  Alex- 

1  Frederic  Cesar  de  La  Harpe  (born  in  the  Pays  de  Vaud  1754, 
died  1838).  From  1790  to  1800  he  was  the  chief  or  most  powerful 
director  of  the  Helvetic  Republic.  In  1814  Alexander  gave  him  the 
rank  of  general  in  his  army.  He  wrote  several  treatises  on  Swiss 
politics. 

24 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

ander  conceived  a  devoted  attachment  for  this  esti- 
mable man,  who  had  consecrated  his  time  and  care 
to  him,  and  he  always  regarded  his  instructor  as  a 
sure  and  faithful  friend. 

Alexander  loved  to  learn.  He  had  a  remarkable 
memory  and  quick,  penetrating,  and  refined  percep- 
tions. In  his  early  years  he  showed  a  taste  for  mili- 
tary science,  occupying  himself  zealously  with  what 
he  was  pleased  to  call  his  service,  following  exactly 
and  observing  punctiliously  the  strictest  discipline  and 
subordination.  He  possessed  in  a  high  degree  the 
love  of  order  and  work.  That  which  one  could  not 
help  most  admiring  in  him  was  the  perfect  evenness 
of  his  temper,  a  quality  very  rare  and  very  valuable 
in  a  sovereign,  which  had  for  its  source  the  goodness 
of  his  heart.  Nothing  could  change  the  sweet  ben- 
evolence which  showed  itself  in  his  face  as  well  as  in 
his  actions. 

Alexander  spoke  several  languages,  especially 
French,  with  elegance  and  fluency.  His  manners 
were  charming.  A  certain  timidity  was  noticeable 
in  his  early  youth.  No  one  ever  possessed  to  a 
greater  degree  the  happy  gift  of  gaining  all  hearts ;, 
and  no  one,  I  am  sure,  could  have  seen  Alexander 
and  heard  him  speak  without  saying  to  himself, 
"  How  happy  I  should  be  to  call  this  man  my 
friend ! " 

When  Alexander  was  scarcely  more  than  a  youth 
the  Empress  Catherine,  fearing  for  him  that  danger- 
ous period  of  life,  decided  to  put  a  curb  on  his  pas- 
sions by  submitting  him,  still  so  young,  to  the  sacred 
ties  of  marriage,  —  an  imprudence  which  influenced, 
more  than  is  generally  known,  the  future  and  in- 

25 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

ward  happiness  of  this  prince  and  of  his  interesting 
spouse. 

According  to  the  usage  established  at  the  Rus- 
sian court,  three  young  German  princesses  were 
brought  and  submitted  to  the  critical  scrutiny  of 
Catherine,  who  was  to  choose  from  them  a  consort 
for  her  grandson.  The  choice  was  determined,  it 
is  said,  in  a  very  singular  manner,  and  simple  chance 
served  Catherine  as  happily  as  the  clear  judgment 
of  that  princess  could  have  done  after  a  thorough 
investigation. 

Seated  at  a  window  of  the  imperial  palace,  the 
czarina  saw  the  young  princesses  arrive,  who,  by 
the  way,  were  all  remarkably  good-looking.  Cath- 
erine observed  that  the  first  one  to  leave  the  car- 
riage descended  with  too  much  haste ;  she  augured 
ill  from  such  precipitation.  The  next  caught  her 
foot  in  the  train  of  her  dress  and  almost  fell.  "  How 
stupid !  how  awkward !  "  exclaimed  the  empress. 
Finally  the  third  descended  with  perfect  composure 
and  dignity.  "  That  is  she  who  will  be  the  grand 
duchess  !  "  exclaimed  Catherine. 

This  was  Elizabeth  of  Baden.1  Her  face  confirmed 
the  empress  in  her  first  impression,  and  charmed  the 
young  grand  duke. 

Very  much  in  love  with  his  young  bride,  Alex- 
ander enjoyed  in  her  society  and  cultivated  mind 
and  the  tenderness  which  she  felt  for  him  all  that 
could  ameliorate  the  hard  lot  to  which  he  was  con- 

1  Elizabeth  Alexievna  (born  1779,  died  1826).  Her  maiden  name 
was  Louisa  Maria  Augusta.  In  1793  she  became  the  consort  of 
Alexander.  Her  character  is  represented  as  having  been  very 
amiable. 

26 


KMl'KKSS     RLJK 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

demned  after  the  death  of  the  Empress  Catherine, 
and  the  accession  of  his  father  to  the  throne.  Long 
continued  mental  suffering  had  hardened  the  char- 
acter of  Paul  I.,  although  he  was  naturally  possessed 
of  a  clear  mind  and  a  sensitive  heart. 

The  fatal  disposition  of  his  mind  to  suspicion,  and 
the  excessive  irritability  of  his  temper  so  long  held 
in  passive  submission,  knew  no  restraint  after  he  had 
attained  sovereign  power.  Time  only  increased  his 
unhappy  passions,  and  in  those  moments  when  every- 
thing was  to  be  feared  from  their  violence,  from 
which  even  his  family  fled,  Alexander,  who  alone 
knew  how  to  oppose  with  respectful  firmness  the 
will  of  the  emperor,  sometimes  succeeded  in  calm- 
ing the  mind  suffering  from  an  incurable  disease. 
Devoured  by  that  ardent  and  suspicious  imagina- 
tion which  pictured  to  him  constant  dangers  and 
secret  enemies,  the  unfortunate  monarch  was  his 
own  greatest  enemy,  and  he  ended  by  making  him- 
self the  victim  of  his  own  morbid  suspicions. 

Exiles  increased  to  a  frightful  extent.  Terror 
reigned  everywhere,  —  at  court,  in  the  towns,  in  the 
army,  and  even  in  the  most  remote  provinces  of 
the  empire.  No  one  could  flatter  himself  that  on 
account  of  the  prudence  of  his  conduct  he  was  safe 
from  arrest.  No  one  could  count  on  the  morrow. 
The  arrival  of  a  courier  of  the  cabinet  in  the  most 
distant  part  of  the  country  caused  universal  terror. 
Each  one,  trembling,  asked  himself,  "  Is  this  fatal 
order  for  me?"  and  thought  he  saw  the  kibitka 
ready  to  transport  him  to  Siberia. 

An  involuntary  forgetfulness  of  the  rigorous  eti- 
quette observed  at  court,  the  neglecting  to  wear  a 

27 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

costume  prescribed  by  the  emperor,  the  least  negli- 
gence in  military  service  was  sufficient  to  bring 
down  upon  one's  self  the  displeasure  of  the  emperor 
and  the  pain  of  banishment;  and  Siberia  was  being 
peopled  by  exiles  of  illustrious  names. 

Among  the  foreigners  of  distinction  to  be  found 
at  St.  Petersburg  was  Count  Choiseul-Gouffier,  for- 
merly ambassador  at  Constantinople;  and  he  had 
been  loaded  with  favors  by  the  Emperor  Paul,  whose 
generosity  also  knew  no  limit.  This  count  suddenly 
received  an  order  to  retire  to  Lithuania,  to  those 
estates  which  he  held  through  the  munificence  of 
the  emperor,  and  to  leave  St.  Petersburg  within 
twenty-four  hours.  Not  being  able  to  explain  to 
himself  the  cause  of  his  disgrace,  Count  Choiseul 
sent  his  son  to  ask  Pahlen,  governor  of  St.  Peters- 
burg, for  a  passport.  Pahlen  was  at  the  parade 
when  the  messenger  arrived,  but  returned  soon. 
Perceiving  Mons.  Choiseul,  he  pushed  the  servant 
who  came  to  take  his  hat  and  sword  brusquely 
aside,  and  exclaimed  in  an  agitated  voice,  "  My 
dear  sir,  I  am  in  despair  at  what  has  happened 
to  your  family.  This  cannot  go  on !  It  is  time  to 
put  an  end  to  it."  M.  de  Choiseul,  although  ex- 
tremely young,  was  much  struck  by  this  imprudent 
speech,  and  by  the  singular  expression  of  Pahlen's 
face  as  he  allowed  those  remarkable  words  to 
escape  him.  Eighteen  months  later,  the  Emperor 
Paul  was  dead,  was  assassinated. 

It  would  perhaps  not  be  out  of  place  to  introduce 
here  that  profound  dissembler  who  played  such  an 
important  rdle  in  this  conspiracy  that  it  might  be 
said  he  was  the  author  of  it. 

28 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

Count  Pahlen,1  a  gentleman  of  Courland,  entered 
the  Russian  army  very  young,  and  during  the  reign 
of  Catherine  II.  reached  the  rank  of  major  general. 
He  owed  the  place  of  civil  governor  of  Riga  to  the 
protection  of  the  favorite  Zouboff.  The  Emperor 
Paul,  some  time  after  ascending  the  throne,  passed 
through  Riga,  was  pleased  with  Pahlen,  and  ordered 
him  to  come  to  St.  Petersburg.  Paul,  with  that  precip- 
itancy which  characterized  all  his  actions,  loaded  the 
new  favorite  with  dignities,  gifts,  and  honors.  He  ap- 
pointed him  chief  of  his  guards  and  governor  of  St. 
Petersburg,  decorated  him  with  the  highest  orders  of 
the  empire,  and  presented  him  with  large  estates  in 
Courland,  his  own  country. 

The  soul  of  Pahlen  knew  too  well  how  to  forget 
benefits  received.  He  kept  up  secret  relations  with 
the  Zouboffs,  his  old  protectors,  and  concerted  with 
them  the  fall  of  the  prince  who  had  been  so  generous 
to  him,  and  who  had  elevated  him  to  so  high  a  posi- 
tion. The  motive  to  such  black  ingratitude  is  found 
in  the  immoral  character  of  Pahlen :  he  loved  pleasure 
to  excess.  He  was  a  bad  officer,  moreover,  and  suc- 
cumbed under  the  weight  of  the  military  details  with 
which  the  emperor  charged  him,  as  well  as  under  the 
tedium  of  the  minute  reports  he  was  obliged  to  make 
every  day  concerning  the  private  life,  actions,  and 
words  of  the  inhabitants  of  St.  Petersburg. 

Being  as  prudent  as  he  was  perfidious,  he  tried  to 
run  as  little  risk  as  possible  in  the  conspiracy,  and  to 
put  himself  at  the  head  of  it  with  great  circumspec- 

1  Count  Pierre  de  Pahlen  (born  in  Livonia,  1744,  died  at  Mittau, 
1826),  was  at  one  time  Ambassador  to  Stockholm,  and  Governor  of 
Courland. 

29 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

tion ;  he  therefore  associated  in  the  enterprise  only 
friends  upon  whom  he  could  rely  with  perfect  confi- 
dence. Platon  Zouboff,1  the  bitterest  enemy  of  Paul, 
to  whom  that  prince  had  had  the  imprudence  to  leave 
the  immense  possessions  acquired  in  the  preceding 
reign,  seemed  to  Pahlen  the  fittest  instrument  to 
employ  in  a  plot  in  which  the  former  favorite  of 
Catherine  found  an  opportunity  to  satisfy  his  feelings 
of  personal  hatred  and  revenge ;  moreover,  Zouboff 
having  been  a  long  time  in  favor,  had  preserved 
many  of  his  relations  with  the  court,  and  his  brother 
Valerian  was  always  surrounded  by  unprincipled 
persons  ready  to  serve  in  all  sorts  of  crimes. 

Pahlen,  being  pretty  sure  of  ZoubofFs  readiness  to 
second  his  views,  showed  a  desire  to  form  an  alliance 
with  him,  and  that  he  might  be  released  from  exile 
to  his  estates,  to  which  he  had  been  condemned, 
Pahlen  advised  him  to  feign  a  wish  to  marry  the 
daughter  of  Koutaisoff,  another  favorite  of  Paul's. 

The  emperor  had  suddenly  raised  this  Koutaisoff,  a 
little  Turkish  slave,  his  barber,  to  be  one  of  the  most 
important  personages  of  the  empire,  giving  him  the  ti- 
tle of  count,  and  loading  him  with  favors.  Koutaisoff 
soon  received  a  letter  from  Zouboff,  asking  his  daugh- 
ter in  marriage.  Delighted  with  the  honor,  he  carried 
this  epistle  to  the  emperor  and  throwing  himself  at  his 
feet,  begged  the  emperor  not  to  put  any  obstacle  in 
the  way  of  his  daughter's  good  fortune  by  refusing 
Zouboff  permission  to  return  to  St.  Petersburg. 

1  Platon  Zouboff  (Zubov)  (born  1767,  died  1822)  became,  in  1791, 
a  favorite  of  Empress  Catherine  II.,  who  appointed  him  Grand 
Master  of  the  Artillery.  He  was  the  most  powerful  Russian  subject 
until  the  death  of  Catherine  (1796),  after  which  he  was  disgraced. 

30 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

Paul  accorded  this  favor  without  hesitation,  saying 
that  this  project  of  ZoubofFs  was  the  only  sensible 
idea  of  his  whole  life. 

Zouboff  agreed  perfectly  with  Pahlen's  plans.  The 
latter  first  made  himself  sure  of  a  part  of  the  guards ; 
for,  unfortunately,  Paul,  by  imposing  excessive  duty, 
by  painful  reproaches,  and  by  severe  punishments, 
had  alienated  that  corps,  which  had  seen  many  a  de- 
fection take  place  in  the  palace  without  the  shedding 
of  blood. 

The  real  purpose  of  the  conspiracy,  at  least  so  the 
conspirators  pretended,  did  not  go  so  far  as  to  de- 
prive the  emperor  of  his  life.  It  was  proposed,  they 
said,  to  compel  him  to  sign  an  act  of  abdication,  by 
which  he  should  consent  to  resign  the  crown  into  the 
hands  of  the  heir,  the  Grand  Duke  Alexander,  reserv- 
ing to  himself  the  liberty  to  fix  his  residence  either 
in  the  environs  of  St.  Petersburg,  or  in  one  of  the 
provinces  of  the  empire,  or  even  out  of  Russia  in 
whatever  country  he  should  choose. 

Pahlen  and  the  other  conspirators  knew  perfectly 
well  that  to  remove  the  ruler  of  a  vast  empire,  with- 
out assuring  it  of  a  successor,  was  an  impossible  proj- 
ect, and  not  to  be  thought  of.  Knowing,  on  the 
other  hand,  the  noble  character  of  Alexander,  they 
had  little  hope  that  he  would  accept  the  regency. 

Pahlen  believed  that  the  only  means  to  reach  his 
end  was  to  cause  a  division  in  the  imperial  family, 
between  father  and  children,  between  husband  and 
wife,  and  to  induce  the  emperor  to  subject  his  own 
family  to  cruelty,  injustice,  and  persecution. 

At  length  one  of  the  conspirators,  stung  by  re- 
morse or  perhaps  apprehensive  of  the  consequences 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

of  an  enterprise  so  horrible,  without  wishing  to  be- 
tray his  accomplices,  revealed  the  conspiracy  by  an 
anonymous  letter.  Filled  with  the  greatest  alarm, 
Paul  sent  immediately  for  Pahlen.  The  latter,  who 
was  prepared  for  this  interview  (some  say  that  it  was 
Pahlen  himself  who  revealed  the  secret)  and  had  his 
answer  ready,  presented  himself  before  his  master 
with  the  most  perfect  coolness,  listened  without  show- 
ing the  slightest  emotion  to  the  violent  words  of 
menace,  anger,  and  fury  which  Paul  poured  forth,  the 
sound  of  which  would  have  terrified  a  culprit  less 
hardened.  At  these  words  of  the  emperor,  "  A  con- 
spiracy has  been  formed  against  me,  and  you,  the 
governor  of  St.  Petersburg,  you  are  ignorant  of  it !  " 
Pahlen  answered,  "  Pardon  me,  sire,  I  am  not  only 
not  ignorant  of  it,  but  I  am  the  more  certain  that  it 
exists  as  I  have  a  part  in  it."  At  these  astonishing 
words  the  emperor's  countenance  showed  anxiety, 
doubt,  and  surprise.  "  Yes,  sire,"  continued  Pahlen, 
with  the  same  imperturbability,  "  all  the  members  of 
this  conspiracy  are  known  to  me.  I  am  of  their 
number,  but  it  is  to  serve  you,  to  protect  your  life. 
None  of  those  guilty  ones  can  escape  my  vigilance 
or  the  justice  of  your  Imperial  Majesty.  These 
madmen  rush  to  their  own  ruin  in  meditating 
yours." 

"Who  are  they?"  cried  Paul,  whose  excitement 
increased  with  each  word  of  his  perfidious  confidant. 

"  Sire,  prudence  forbids  me  to  name  them,  but 
after  that  which  I  have  had  the  honor  to  reveal  to 
your  Majesty,  dare  I  flatter  myself  that  you  will  ac- 
cord me  your  entire  confidence  and  rely  upon  my 
zeal  to  guard  your  safety?" 

32 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

This  mysterious  language  had  only  the  effect  of 
exciting  still  more  the  ardent  curiosity  of  the  em- 
peror, whose  mind,  misled  by  mistrust,  presumed  to 
fix  his  odious  suspicion  on  his  virtuous  spouse,  on 
his  respectful  and  submissive  son.  "  Who  are  they?" 
repeated  Paul,  with  vehemence.  "  Who  are  they?  I 
will  know  !  "  "  Sire,"  said  Pahlen,  bowing  his  head, 
"  reverence  prevents  me  from  revealing  the  illustrious 
names —  "  "  I  understand,"  replied  Paul,  in  a  muffled 
voice,  and  as  if  suffocated  with  painful  emotion.  "  The 
empress  — "  continued  he,  fixing  his  penetrating  eyes 
on  Pahlen.  Pahlen  did  not  reply.  "The  Grand 
Dukes  Alexander  and  Constantine? "  Pahlen  an- 
swered only  by  silence.  The  emperor  was  also 
silent;  but  silence  on  his  part  portended  a  storm. 

An  order  to  arrest  the  heir  to  the  throne  and  his 
royal  brother  was  the  first  act  of  the  father,  who  be- 
lieved himself  betrayed  by  all  whom  he  had  held 
most  dear.  "As  to  the  Empress  Marie,"1  added  Paul, 
in  a  menacing  tone,  "  I  will  dispose  of  her  Majesty 
myself."  The  grand  dukes  were  to  be  conducted  to 
the  fortress  of  .  .  .,  and  the  empress  shut  up  in  a 
monastery. 

In  depriving  himself  thus  of  the  surest  supports  of 
the  throne  and  of  his  own  life,  this  unfortunate  prince 
delivered  himself  with  blind  confidence  into  the  hands 
of  the  traitor  who  was  to  decide  his  fate.  "  Good 
and  faithful  Pahlen,"  he  said  to  the  latter,  "  I  leave 
everything  to  thee ;  watch  over  thy  master,  I  pray 
thee."  Saying  these  words,  he  opened  his  arms,  and 

1  Marie  Feodorovna  (born  1725,  died  1828)  was  a  princess  of 
Wiirtemberg.  Her  maiden  name  was  Sophia  Dorothea.  In  1776 
she  married  Paul. 

3  33 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

Pahlen  had  the  assurance  to  receive  that  mark  of 
affection  from  his  confiding  sovereign,  whose  days 
were  already  numbered  in  the  depths  of  his  heart. 

After  leaving  the  emperor,  Pahlen  hastened  to 
join  the  other  conspirators,  and  having  assembled 
them,  he  said  to  those  of  the  band  who  were  the  least 
hardened,  in  order  to  revive  their  fury :  "  The  secret 
is  out.  He  is  still  ignorant,  however,  of  the  names  of 
those  connected  with  our  enterprise  ;  but  who  can  tell 
if  a  new  traitor  may  not  reveal  to  him  the  whole  plan 
of  our  undertaking?  If  life  is  dear  to  you,  believe 
me  we  must  hasten  to  finish  our  work,  hasten  to  effect 
the  deliverance  of  our  country !  "  That  traitor  of 
whom  he  spoke  was  no  other  than  himself.  This 
man,  it  has  been  proved,  cherished  the  double  proj- 
ect of  betraying  either  his  sovereign  or  the  accom- 
plices of  his  treason,  according  to  the  chances  offered 
him.  In  case  of  some  unforeseen  event,  and  if  at  the 
decisive  moment  fortune  declared  itself  against  the 
conspirators,  his  plan  was  to  arrest  the  culpable  and 
say  to  the  emperor,  "  Sire,  you  are  saved.  My  task 
is  accomplished  !  " 

After  agreeing  upon  some  measures  dictated  by 
prudence,  the  conspirators  decided  upon  a  time  to 
accomplish  their  crime. 

Having  taken  leave  of  them,  Pahlen,  armed  with 
the  fatal  order  which  the  emperor  had  just  given 
him,  went  to  the  palace  of  the  Grand  Duke  Alexan- 
der. Being  introduced  immediately  into  the  presence 
of  the  young  prince,  he  bowed  profoundly,  feigning 
despondency,  and  informed  the  grand  duke  of  the 
decree  of  the  emperor.  "  What !  "  cried  Alexander, 
"  his  Imperial  Majesty,  my  father,  will  deprive  me  of 

34 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

my  liberty !  What  crime  have  I  committed  to  bring 
this  punishment  upon  myself? "  "  Your  Imperial 
Highness  is  not  ignorant  of  the  fact,"  said  Pahlen,  bow- 
ing again,  "  that  here,  unfortunately,  one  sometimes 
incurs  the  chastisement  without  having  committed  the 
offence."  At  these  words  the  grand  duke  gave  Pah- 
len a  severe  look.  After  a  few, moments  of  silence, 
Alexander  said :  "  The  emperor  is  master  of  my  fate ; 
I  submit  to  him.  Show  me  the  order."  Pahlen 
presented  the  order. 

Hardly  had  Alexander  glanced  at  the  paper,  when 
he  exclaimed  mournfully,  "  And  my  brother  too !  " 
Pahlen,  in  order  to  make  the  blow  as  severe  as  possi- 
ble, informed  him  what  would  be  the  fate  of  his  inno- 
cent mother  also.  "Ah!  this  is  too  much !"  said 
the  grand  duke,  covering  his  face  to  hide  from  the 
attendants  the  spectacle  of  his  grief. 

Pahlen  then  threw  himself  at  the  feet  of  the 
prince.  "  Monseigneur,"  he  said,  "  deign  to  listen 
to  me.  It  is  necessary,  in  order  to  prevent  a  great 
misfortune,  to  put  an  end  to  the  frightful  vagaries  of 
your  august  father.  To-day  he  aims  at  your  liberty 
only,  but  who  knows,  in  the  storm  of  his  passions, 
which  often  deprive ,  him  of  his  reason,  where  his 
imperious  and  masterful  will  may  carry  him?  Think 
of  the  unfortunate  Alexis  Petrowitz  !  —  " 1 


1  Alexis  Petrowitz  (born  1690,  died  1718)  was  the  son  of  Peter 
the  Great  and  his  first  wife,  Eudoxia,  and  is  said  to  have  been  a 
studious  youth,  averse  to  martial  pursuits.  In  1716  he  retired  to 
Vienna  and  Naples  for  refuge  from  the  dreadful  ire  of  the  Czar. 
This  act  was  treated  as  a  crime  by  his  father,  and  Alexis  was  induced 
to  return.  After  renouncing  his  rights  to  the  throne  he  was  con- 
demned to  death  on  a  charge  of  meditated  rebellion  in  1718.  He  was 
found  dead  in  prison  ten  days  after  his  sentence  was  pronounced. 

35 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

"  Pahlen,  you  outrage  my  father !  " 

"  Ah !  Monseigneur,  it  is  not  his  heart  that  I  ac- 
cuse ;  that  is  full  of  generosity  and  of  the  most  noble 
sentiments.  But  the  violence  of  his  temper  excites 
him  continually.  You  know,  as  well  as  I,  that  the 
emperor  seeks  the  good  without  being  able  to  attain 
it.  What  will  become  of  the  imperial  family?  What 
will  be  the  fate  of  the  nation,  with  its  immense  pop- 
ulation, which  heaven  has  destined  you  to  govern 
and  to  protect,  if  your  father,  left  to  his  excited 
imagination,  —  turning  from  one  opinion  to  another, 
punishing,  pardoning,  recompensing  without  meas- 
ure, without  reflection,  —  retain  the  reins  of  govern- 
ment in  his  own  hands?  There  is  no  longer  time  to 
hesitate,  Monseigneur.  The  senate,  the  entire  empire 
wishes  to  throw  off  this  intolerable  yoke,  and  confide 
its  destinies  to  you.  I  am  here  only  as  the  faithful 
interpreter  of  that  wish." 

"  What !  "  cried  Alexander,  retreating  from  Pahlen. 
"  They  wish  me  to  usurp  the  sovereign  power,  to 
snatch  the  sceptre  from  the  hands  of  my  father? 
Never !  I  will  be  the  victim  of  his  errors  if  need  be, 
without  regret !  Only  save  my  mother !  save  the 
empress !  " 

Pahlen  then,  with  atrocious  duplicity,  tried  to 
make  the  grand  duke  understand  how  greatly  the 
universal  exasperation  among  all  classes  against  the 
emperor  himself  was  to  be  feared.  Then  he  cited 
England  for  example,  where  they  were  disposed  to 
confide  the  direction  of  the  government  to  the  Prince 
of  Wales,  although  the  mental  condition  of  George 
III.  was  less  alarming  perhaps,  in  a  country  where 
sovereign  authority  was  more  restrained  and  was 

36 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

limited  by  laws,  than  in  Russia  where  the  will  of  the 
monarch  was  absolute. 

"  The  grand  duke,"  continued  Pahlen,  "  employ- 
ing the  same  moderation,  could,  without  mounting 
the  throne,  take  the  reins  of  government,  always 
being  ready  to  return  them  to  his  father  as  soon  as 
the  health  of  the  emperor  is  restored,  and  when  he 
has  recovered  that  calmness  necessary  for  the  per- 
formance of  his  important  duties.  Such  are  the 
views  of  the  senate,  of  the  army,  and  of  the  whole 
nation,"  repeated  the  adroit  courtier. 

"  They  shall  never  have  my  consent !  "  replied 
Alexander.  "  The  will  of  my  father  alone  can  direct 
his  destiny  and  mine."  Then,  drawing  a  crucifix  from 
his  bosom,  he  made  Pahlen  swear  upon  that  sacred 
object  that  the  life  of  the  emperor  should  be 
respected  and  his  will  left  free. 

"  Monseigneur,"  replied  Pahlen,  "  three  days  will 
without  doubt  decide  the  fate  of  your  Imperial 
Highness,  that  of  your  august  mother,  and  of  all 
Russia." 

On  quitting  the  grand  duke,  Pahlen  placed  several 
guards  at  his  door  with  an  officer.  The  same  day, 
the  Emperor  Paul,  who  had  for  a  long  time  aban- 
doned his  family,  went  to  pass  the  evening  with  the 
Princess  Gagarin.1  He  was  melancholy  and  his  feat- 
ures were  altered.  During  the  conversation  he  let 
fall  these  terrible  words,  which  his  heart  without  doubt 
did  not  indorse,  which  he  could  never  have  fulfilled, 
and  which  a  violent  passion  alone  could  have  made 

1  Princess  Gagarin,  n&e  Princess  Anna  Lapouchine  (born  1777, 
died  1850),  at  one  time  mistress  of  Paul  I.,  was  the  wife  of  Prince 
Paul  Gavrilovitch  Gagarin. 

37 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

him  utter :  "  In  a  few  days  heads  shall  fall  which 
have  been  very  dear  to  me  !  " 

The  Princess  Gagarin,  being  terrified,  thought  it 
her  duty  to  warn  the  Grand  Duke  Alexander  of  the 
danger.  One  can  imagine  the  cruel  anxieties  and  the 
mental  tortures  which  Alexander  must  have  suffered. 
After  his  interview  with  the  grand  duke,  Pahlen  felt 
that  there  was  no  time  to  be  lost  to  insure  the  success 
of  the  conspiracy.  Assembling  the  conspirators,  he 
addressed  them  in  the  language  of  all  revolutionists, 
ancient  and  modern :  "  Let  us  not  hesitate  to  show 
ourselves  worthy  of  our  country  by  declaring  our- 
selves her  liberators !  " 

The  appointed  rendezvous  was  at  Platon  Zouboff  s. 
Invoking  the  shade  of  Brutus,  the  conspirators  stim- 
ulated their  courage  by  copious  draughts  of  wine. 
During  that  same  evening  Pahlen  saw  the  emperor, 
and  in  language  adroitly  prepared  he  persuaded  him 
that  the  conspiracy  was  at  an  end ;  he  succeeded  also 
in  tranquillizing  him,  and  in  pouring  the  balm  of  con- 
solation into  the  heart  of  the  ill-fated  monarch. 

Finally,  when  night  had  come,  the  conspirators, 
wrapped  in  their  cloaks  and  almost  all  having  their 
brains  filled  with  the  fumes  of  the  wine  which  they 
had  drunk,  took  their  way  in  silence  toward  the 
Palace  Michaelovski.  *  As  they  crossed  the  garden 
which  surrounds  the  palace,  a  flock  of  crows  roosting 
on  the  trees  flew  up,  uttering  their  inauspicious  cries. 
The  croaking  of  these  birds,  which  is  considered  a 
bad  omen  in  Russia,  frightened  the  conspirators,  and 
they  considered  for  a  moment  whether  they  should 
not  give  up  the  enterprise. 

Pahlen  had  changed  the  guards  of  the  palace  and 
38 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

in  their  place  had  stationed  as  sentinels  officers  be- 
longing to  the  conspirators.  The  entire  Imperial 
Guard  was  under  arms  in  different  parts  of  the  city 
according  to  his  orders.  One  single  sentinel,  having 
been  overlooked,  seeing  the  group  which  was  ap- 
proaching, cried,  "  To  arms  !  "  and  was  about  to  rush 
out,  when  he  was  immediately  recalled  by  the  accom- 
plices o'f  Pahlen.  The  conspirators,  having  arrived 
without  hindrance,  mounted  the  steps  of  the  grand 
staircase,  where  reigned,  as  in  the  entire  palace,  a 
melancholy  silence. 

It  was  midnight.  Paul,  having  passed  the  evening 
with  the  Princess  Gagarin,  slept  peacefully,  relying  on 
the  trustworthiness  of  Pahlen.  No  trace  was  to  be 
seen  of  those  precautions  which  unrestful  and  sus- 
picious tyranny  invents  and  multiplies.  After  trav- 
ersing the  long  suite  of  apartments  without  anything 
having  arrested  their  steps,  the  conspirators  were 
about  to  enter  the  sleeping-room  of  the  emperor. 
Pahlen,  scarcely  breathing,  watched  the  expression  and 
countenance  of  each  conspirator,  listened  intently  to 
each  sound,  when  suddenly  in  the  chamber  which 
preceded  that  of  the  emperor,  a  body-guard,  —  a 
Pole  by  birth,  who  was  on  watch,  wrapped  in  his 
mantle, — perceiving  the  troop  at  that  hour  of  the 
night,  and  suspecting  evil  intentions,  sprang  in  front  of 
the  conspirators.  Upon  their  refusing  to  retire,  he 
drew  his  pistol,  upon  which  they  fell  upon  him  and 
threw  him  down.  At  this  noise  the  emperor  awoke. 
Believing  himself  betrayed,  he  sprang  out  of  bed  and 
ran  to  a  trap-door  which  served  as  means  of  commun- 
ication with  the  apartments  on  the  ground-floor.  By 
some  mischance,  for  the  first  time  perhaps,  the 

39 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

spring  did  not  respond  to  the  pressure  of  the  foot. 
Where  should  he  flee?  What  should  he  do?  The 
only  door  in  the  room  except  the  main  entrance  led 
to  the  apartment  of  the  empress,  but  that  was  locked. 
The  unhappy  prince,  victim  of  his  own  folly,  had 
himself  cut  off  all  chance  of  escape. 

At  length  the  principal  door  opens,  and  Paul  has 
only  time  to  hide  himself  behind  a  corner  of  the 
chimney.  The  conspirators  rush  into  the  chamber. 
Their  first  look  is  toward  the  emperor's  bed ;  it  is 
empty.  Finally  they  discover  the  emperor,  who, 
believing  flight  impossible,  calls  Pahlen  as  his  last 
hope.  But  the  traitor  does  not  answer  to  that  appeal. 
He  was  not  in  the  room ;  he  was  watching  each  move- 
ment of  the  conspirators  from  the  outside.  Assuming 
a  courage  which  perhaps  did  not  exist  in  his  heart, 
Paul  spoke  to  the  conspirators. 

"Paul  Petrovvitz,"  answered  the  traitors,  "you  see 
in  us  the  organ  of  the  senate  and  of  the  empire. 
Take  this  paper,  read  it,  and  decide  your  own  fate." 

At  these  words  the  emperor,  terribly  agitated,  re- 
ceived the  act  of  abdication  presented  him  by  Zouboff. 

By  the  pale  light  of  the  night-lamp  which  flickers 
upon  the  troubled  features  of  the  emperor  and  upon 
the  gloomy  and  ferocious  faces  of  the  conspirators, 
Paul  reads  the  fatal  document,  reads  it  again ;  and  as 
accusations  of  tyranny,  specifications  of  his  faults, 
expressions  the  most  insulting  and  the  least  respect- 
ful constantly  recur  to  strike  the  eye,  and  still  more 
to  wound  the  pride  of  the  monarch,  the  dignity  not 
only  of  the  sovereign  but  of  the  man  in  him  revolts. 
He  throws  the  paper  down.  "  No  !  "  he  cries  ;  "  rather 
death  than  dishonor  !  " 

40 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

He  seeks  again  to  escape  the  fury  of  the  assassins, 
if  not  by  flight,  at  least  by  a  desperate  defence ;  he 
seizes  a  weapon.  Then  commences  a  scene  of  horror 
and  outrage  which  the  pen  refuses  to  describe.  .  .  . 

The  stifled  cries  and  groans,  the  muffled  menacing 
sounds  —  the  voice  of  crime  —  reach  the  ear  of  the 
alarmed  wife.  The  empress  hastily  rises  and  runs  to 
the  door,  but  all  efforts  to  open  it  are  vain.  Without 
loss  of  time  she  makes  the  tour  of  the  apartments, 
and  arrives  trembling,  despairing,  on  the  staircase, 
which  is  filled  with  the  assassins  of  her  husband. 
Bennigsen,1  who  had  been  drawn  into  the  plot,  and 
who  alone  that  night  had  been  able  to  preserve  the 
unalterable  calmness  of  his  demeanor,  naturally  very 
gentle,  —  Bennigsen  advanced  toward  the  empress 
and  respectfully  opposed  her  design  to  enter  the 
chamber  of  the  emperor.  He  showed  her  that  she 
would  only  uselessly  expose  her  own  life,  and  that 
the  days  of  Paul  were  ended.  The  empress  was 
carried  fainting  to  her  own  apartment. 

The  emperor  in  fact  breathed  his  last  as  Pahlen 
entered,  sword  in  hand,  undecided  still  whether  to 
use  it  to  save  the  life  of  his  master,  or  to  participate 
in  the  crime.  The  sight  of  his  dead  benefactor  really 
made  some  impression  upon  that  atrocious  and  per- 
fidious soul.  He  was  obliged  to  support  himself 
against  a  pillar,  and  remained  there  immovable  for 
some  moments  his  sword  hanging  at  his  side  and 


1  Count  Levin  August  Theophil  Bennigsen  (born  1745,  died  1826) 
was  a  celebrated  commander  in  the  Russian  service.  In  1788  he 
fought  against  Turkey,  and  in  1798  against  the  Poles.  He  com- 
manded at  the  battle  of  Eylau.  In  1813  he  was  in  command  of  the 
army  of  the  reserve  and  was  soon  after  created  count. 

41 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

his  face  covered.  The  other  conspirators  imitated 
his  silence.  Finally  Bennigsen  represented  to  them 
the  necessity  of  going  to  pay  homage  to  the  new 
sovereign. 

The  tumult,  noise,  and  disorder  always  attendant 
on  such  a  tragic  event  resounded  even  to  the  palace 
of  Alexander,  where  he  reposed  by  the  side  of  his 
young  wife.  Struck  with  terror  and  filled  with  the 
most  dreadful  presentiments,  when  he  heard  the 
death  of  his  father  proclaimed  he  fainted.  Upon 
recovering  his  senses,  Alexander  saw  the  conspira- 
tors kneeling  about  him,  trying  to  justify  their  deed 
by  a  thousand  incoherent  words,  and  attempting  to 
attribute  the  death  of  Paul  to  a  stroke  of  apoplexy, 
a  natural  consequence  of  his  extreme  violence. 

"  Monsters !  "  cried  Alexander,  "  I  will  not  accept 
a  crown  stained  with  the  blood  of  my  father !  "  and 
he  fled  and  shut  himself  up  in  the  most  remote  part 
of  the  palace. 


42 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 


CHAPTER   II 

AN  immense  crowd  of  people  and  bodies  of  sol- 
diers having  assembled  under  the  walls  of  the 
palace,  they  called  with  loud  cries  for  their  new  sov- 
ereign. The  conspirators,  appalled  and  in  consterna- 
tion, did  not  know  what  to  do.  Finally  Bennigsen 
agreed  to  go  to  the  emperor,  who,  not  believing  him 
culpable,  allowed  him  to  come  into  his  presence. 
Bennigsen,  throwing  himself  at  the  feet  of  Alexander, 
begged  him  to  yield  to  the  wishes  of  the  people,  and 
not  to  excite  the  murmurs  and  license  of  the  Imperial 
Guard  by  longer  resistance,  and  by  leaving  in  such 
cruel  anarchy  this  powerful  empire  which  destiny 
had  called  him  to  govern. 

Conquered  at  last  by  the  representations  of  Ben- 
nigsen, and  still  more  by  the  tears  of  his  mother  and 
his  wife  and  by  the  prayers  of  his  beloved  brother, 
the  Grand  Duke  Constantine,  Alexander  yielded,  and 
consented  to  show  himself  to  the  multitude. 

Pale  and  exhausted,  the  new  monarch  was  carried 
almost  inanimate  into  the  presence  of  his  soldiers, 
where  he  received  their  oaths  of  allegiance,  which, 
repeated  by  thousands  of  voices,  seemed  to  make  the 
death  of  his  father  a  thousand  times  more  tragic. 

The  conspirators,  ignorant  still  of  what  treatment 
they  had  to  expect,  retired  to  their  own  homes, 
strong,  if  not  by  the  approval  of  their  own  con- 
sciences, at  least  by  the  approbation  of  public  opinion, 
which  they  believed  to  be  entirely  on  their  side,  by 

43 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

the  approbation  of  their  country,  of  which  they  called 
themselves  the  liberators,  and  above  all  by  that  of 
their  party,  which  was  as  extensive  as  powerful. 

Pahlen  was  soon  condemned  to  exile  on  his  estates. 
"I  expected  it,"  he  said,  "and  my  trunks  are  all 
packed  in  advance."  The  other  conspirators  were 
also  exiled  to  different  provinces  of  the  empire,  and 
in  spite  of  the  mildness  of  the  punishment,  they  all 
considered  themselves  persecuted  heroes,  victims 
and  martyrs  to  their  patriotism. 

Perhaps  many  will,  on  the  contrary,  be  astonished 
that  Alexander  did  not  act  with  greater  severity 
against  the  assassins  of  his  father.  It  must  be  re- 
membered that  the  penalty  of  death  did  not  exist  at 
that  time  in  Russia.  Exile,  confiscation  of  property, 
imprisonment,  and  disgrace  were  the  only  punish- 
ments known.  Such  a  deed  merited  without  doubt 
a  law  for  itself,  but  no  such  law  existed.  Let  us 
represent  to  ourselves,  if  possible,  the  situation  in 
which  Alexander  found  himself.  Ascending  the 
throne  so  young,  he  had  only  hopes  and  promises  to 
offer  his  people,  for  the  restraint  and  dependence  in 
which  his  father  had  held  him  had  never  given  him 
an  opportunity  to  show  the  public  the  extent  of  his 
abilities,  his  aptitude  for  work,  and  the  clearness  of 
his  mind  and  judgment. 

In  the  first  years  of  his  reign,  Alexander  could 
only  oppose  with  gentleness,  perseverance,  and  con- 
ciliation, the  dangerous  fermentation  with  which  the 
unhappy  death  of  Paul  filled  the  minds  of  the  nation. 
That  death  seemed  to  be  the  victory  of  license  over 
despotism,  and  was  expected  to  lead  to  great  con- 
cessions of  autocratic  power.  An  aristocratic  con- 

44 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

stitution  was  already  talked  of,  in  which,  without 
doubt,  the  interests  of  the  people  would  have  little 
weight  in  the  balance,  and  in  which  the  only  endeavor 
would  be  to  restrain  sovereign  authority.  Con- 
spiracy had  struck  deep  root,  especially  in  the  army 
and  among  the  Imperial  Guards,  and  Alexander  saw 
for  a  long  time  the  sword  of  Damocles  hanging  over 
his  head.  Many  of  the  conspirators,  who  had  be- 
haved with  such  atrocious  barbarity,  were  in  league 
with  some  of  the  most  important  personages  of  the 
empire.  Moreover,  it  must  be  confessed,  unfortu- 
nately, there  reigned  at  St.  Petersburg  a  universal 
satisfaction,  and  people  spoke  with  an  audacious 
freedom  extolling  the  guilty. 

We  are  acquainted  with  persons  still  living  attached 
by  sentiments  of  gratitude  and  affection  to  the 
memory  of  the  ill  fated  Paul  I.,  whose  frailties  they 
had  at  the  same  time  to  acknowledge  and  deplore ; 
these  persons  voluntarily  banished  themselves  from 
society,  because  they  could  not  meet  certain  in- 
dividuals, and  see  them  received  with  general  good- 
will, without  a  feeling  of  horror.  Who  had  passed 
sentence  on  the  guilty?  Who  had  led  them  to  the 
scaffold?  The  emperor  was  obliged  to  restrain  a 
desire  for  just  vengeance,  and  to  yield  to  the  solicita- 
tions of  a  few  faithful  servants,  strangers  to  the  con- 
spiracy, who  placed  clearly  before  his  eyes  the 
dangers  which  the  State  and  the  imperial  family 
would  incur  if  they  employed  rigorous  measures 
against  that  party. 

Without  openly  opposing  the  new  opinions,  it  was 
necessary  to  lead  back  the  public  mind  by  methods 
of  prudence  and  moderation  into  the  path  of  duty. 

45 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

This  was  a  work  requiring  wisdom  such  as  that  of 
which  Alexander  has  given  so  many  proofs  during 
the  whole  course  of  his  glorious  reign.  History  can 
never  reproach  this  prince  with  having  shown  a 
culpable  clemency  toward  the  murderers  of  his  father, 
of  having  voluntarily  left  their  crime  unpunished. 
We  have  seen  princes  contemporaneous  with  Alex- 
ander—  good  and  pious  princes — constrained  by 
reasons  of  state,  not  only  to  admit  to  their  presence, 
but  to  honor  with  their  confidence  as  minister,  one  of 
the  criminal  promoters  of  the  death  of  Louis  XVI. 

The  accession  of  Alexander  to  the  throne  was 
signalled  by  many  acts  of  justice  and  benevolence. 
In  response  to  his  generous  voice  the  deserts  of 
Siberia  sent  back  numerous  exiles,  eager  to  mingle 
their  acclamations  with  those  of  an  entire  people 
filled  with  hope  and  joy. 

Alexander  banished  from  his  court  the  excessive 
and  rigorous  etiquette  which  had  been  introduced  in 
the  preceding  reign  ;  among  others,  the  custom  of 
descending  from  one's  carriage  when  one  met  the 
emperor.  No  person  had  been  exempted  from  this 
usage  either  on  account  of  age,  sex,  or  rank.  The 
first  round  hat  which  appeared  in  the  streets  of  St. 
Petersburg  is  said  to  have  created  quite  a  sensation. 

Freedom  to  travel  outside  the  country  was  granted 
to  every  one  in  the  empire,  without  distinction.  The 
system  of  employing  spies  and  informers  was  no  longer 
feared.  Art  and  literature,  being  no  longer  in  fetters, 
hastened  to  render  homage  to  their  august  protector. 
Submitted  to  fixed  rules  and  to  wise  and  well-conceived 
discipline,  the  army  commenced  finally  to  breathe 
freely,  although  Alexander  showed  perhaps  too  much 

46 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

love  of  minor  details,  and  attached  too  much  im- 
portance to  small  outside  matters,  often  imperceptible 
to  a  less  experienced  eye  than  his  own.  But  it 
would  be  difficult  to  blame  his  methods,  remember- 
ing that  they  proceeded  from  a  sense  of  order  and 
exactness,  and  that  it  is  to  him  especially  that  the 
Russian  army  owes  its  fine  military  bearing,  and 
that  perfect  discipline  which  has  justly  made  it  the 
admiration  of  all  Europe,  and  that  it  owes  also  to  him 
those  successes  of  which  Russia  has  a  right  to  be 
proud. 

People  living  in  the  country,  sure  of  finding  in 
their  young  sovereign  justice  and  protection,  were 
happy  to  see  him  honor  agriculture  and  interest  him- 
self in  its  progress,  by  establishing  on  his  own  estates 
settlements  of  foreign  workmen,  whose  efforts  he 
encouraged  in  the  hope  of  propagating  and  extend- 
ing true  prosperity  throughout  the  whole  empire. 

The  towns  found  also  an  assured  guarantee  of  pros- 
perity in  the  love  of  Alexander  for  the  arts,  and  in  the 
protection  he  gave  to  commerce.  The  young  em- 
peror gave  all  his  attention  at  first  to  putting  in  order 
the  finances  of  the  State,  which  the  luxurious  pro- 
fusion of  the  Empress  Catherine  and  the  prodigal 
generosity  of  Paul  I.  had  cruelly  deranged.  He 
soon  reaped  the  fruits  of  his  labor,  by  re-establishing 
the  national  credit. 

Such  was  the  happy  beginning  of  the  reign  of 
Alexander.  This  prince  accorded  and  assured  to 
his  subjects  all  the  liberty  which  they  could  reason- 
ably expect;  and  in  all  his  attempts  4one  recognizes 
the  wise  teachings  of  the  philosopher  La  Harpe. 
Some  people,  filled  with  the  new  ideas  of  the  age, 

47 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

try  to  see  in  the  intentions  of  Alexander  a  secret 
tendency  to  advanced  liberal  ideas,  toward  which  his 
old  instructor  had  directed  the  mind  of  the  young 
prince  destined  to  command  one  day  fifty  millions 
of  people ;  but  Russia,  happy  and  satisfied,  found  — 
using  a  clever  expression  of  Mme.  de  StaeTs — "a 
perfect  constitution  in  the  character  of  her  sover- 
eign." Every  one  knows  the  charming  reply  which 
Alexander  made  to  that  celebrated  woman,  —  a  reply 
which  so  well  expressed  his  sentiments.  "  I  shall  be, 
in  any  case,"  he  said,  "  only  a  fortunate  accident." 

Notwithstanding  his  youth,  his  inexperience,  and 
his  natural  inclination  to  philanthropic  sentiments, 
Alexander  had  too  much  wisdom,  too  much  depth 
of  mind,  not  to  see  that  Russia  was,  if  one  may  be 
allowed  to  use  the  comparison,  still  too  young  a  tree 
to  receive  the  graft  of  new  institutions.  He  hoped 
much  from  the  future,  from  his  care  and  persever- 
ance, and  above  all  from  time,  which  alone  could 
accomplish  and  establish  a  great  change  in  the  form 
of  government ;  but  time,  inexorable  time,  would  not 
tarry  for  him,  and  madmen,  monsters,  ungrateful 
cowards  have  hastened  its  course  —  Ah  !  forbid  the 
thought;  its  bitterness  mingles  itself  in  the  recital 
of  the  events  of  these  beautiful  years  of  Alexander  ! 

Let  us  turn  to  the  young  monarch  visiting  the 
different  parts  of  his  vast  empire,  appearing  every- 
where to  his  subjects  as  the  amiable,  benevolent 
prince,  the  future  great  man,  destined  by  Providence 
to  be  the  arbiter  of  Europe,  and  to  overthrow  that 
colossus  of  power  which  was  to  weigh  upon  her  in 
the  person  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte. 

Everywhere  brilliant  festivals  and  entertainments 
48 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

marked  the  passage  of  the  young  emperor.  Alex- 
ander honored  with  his  presence  those  which  were 
given  at  that  time  at  Vilna,  the  capital  of  Lithuania. 
Being  then  too  young,  I  had  not  the  happiness  of 
seeing  him,  but  I  learned  even  then  to  honor  his 
royal  name. 

I  remember  that  in  the  programme  of  solemnities 
which  took  place  on  that  occasion,  the  municipal 
authorities  planned  to  have  the  carriage  of  the 
emperor  drawn  into  the  town  by  men.  Several 
persons  of  the  prince's  suite  who  had  preceded  him 
to  Vilna  tried  to  make  it  understood  that  such 
homage  was  unpleasant  to  his  Majesty  ;  but  to  no 
effect.  The  town  authorities  did  not  wish  to  lose  the 
expense  of  the  costumes  which  had  been  made  for 
the  twenty  men  chosen  from  the  burghers,  who  were 
to  form  that  singular  team.  These  poor  people  ran 
therefore  with  great  zeal  to  attach  themselves  to  the 
carriage  of  the  emperor  at  the  place  a  little  distance 
from  Vilna  where  the  prince  had  just  received  the 
different  deputations  from  the  town ;  and  starting  off 
with  redoubled  speed  they  arrived  at  the  castle, 
drawing,  instead  of  the  emperor,  his  Majesty's  valet 
and  his  coachman,  who,  gravely  seated  on  the  box, 
drove  them  like  real  horses.  Feeling  a  natural  re- 
pugnance to  letting  himself  be  drawn  by  his  fellow- 
men,  the  emperor  had  entered  the  carriage  of  one 
of  his  aides-de-camp. 

On  leaving  Vilna,  Alexander  crossed  the  river  in 
a  ferry  boat  One  of  the  boatmen  wounded  himself 
so  seriously  as  to  cause  anxiety  to  those  who  were 
witnesses  of  the  accident,  especially  to  his  Majesty, 
who  regarded  himself  in  a  measure  as  the  cause  of 
4  49 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

the  misfortune  to  the  poor  man.  He  insisted  upon 
dressing  the  wound  with  his  own  hands,  and  tore  his 
handkerchief  into  bandages.  This  scene  took  place 
on  the  boat,  and  this  mark  of  feeling  in  the  prince 
was  immediately  immortalized  by  the  brush  and 
pencil  of  every  artist  in  the  country. 

In  going  from  Vilna  to  Grodno  the  emperor 
stopped  to  change  horses  at  one  of  my  father's 
farms.  While  they  were  harnessing  the  new  relay, 
Alexander,  walking  about  among  the  stables  which 
were  of  rather  remarkable  architecture,  noticed  a  large 
coachman's-whip  freshly  painted  and  varnished. 

He  had  the  fancy  of  a  young  man  to  try  the 
whip.  A  little  stable-boy  who  was  there,  not  recog- 
nizing the  emperor,  and  probably  finding  his  pleasant 
and  prepossessing  countenance  infinitely  less  formida- 
ble than  that  of  the  big-moustached  coachman,  owner 
of  the  whip,  tried  to  take  the  whip  from  the  hands  of 
Alexander,  saying,  "  Don't  touch  that  whip,  for  it 
belongs  to  Mr.  Theodore."  The  emperor,  amused 
at  the  boldness  of  the  little  chap,  who  had  a  waggish 
manner  and  a  pretty  face,  asked  him  if  Mr.  Theodore 
would  take  a  ducat  for  his  whip.  The  little  boy 
undertook  the  negotiation  and  promised  to  remit  the 
price  to  the  owner.  The  business  having  been  con- 
cluded, the  emperor  rolled  up  the  whip  handily  and 
put  it  in  his  carriage,  saying  it  was  for  his  favorite 
coachman,  the  faithful  Houchka. 

The  emperor,  in  travelling,  generally  had  himself 
driven,  for  safety,  by  his  own  coachmen.  He  who 
was  driving  the  imperial  carriage  at  this  time  wished 
to  try  the  horses  before  the  emperor  got  in.  They 
were  large,  strong  stallions.  No  sooner  had  they 

50 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

felt  the  reins  and  the  Russian  whip  to  which  they 
were  not  accustomed,  than  they  began  to  kick  and 
rear,  and  would  have  broken  the  carriage  in  pieces  if 
the  people  from  the  stables  had  not  run  to  the 
rescue.  My  father's  equerry  having  begged  to  be 
allowed  to  have  the  horses  driven  in  the  Polish 
fashion,  Mr.  Theodore  took  the  reins,  and  the  em- 
peror was  driven  without  accident  to  the  next 
relay. 

The  philanthropic  character  of  the  emperor  seemed 
to  promise  uninterrupted  peace  to  his  happy  sub- 
jects. No  idea  of  conquest  or  ambition  had  thus 
far  entered  the  head  of  this  young  sovereign,  to  the 
great  astonishment  of  all  who  surrounded  him,  and 
to  that  of  all  Europe,  no  doubt.  That  which  was 
not  less  remarkable  was  the  admiration  which  he 
involuntarily  felt  for  the  man  whose  character  could 
in  no  way  be  in  sympathy  with  his  own.  But  it 
must  be  admitted  that  that  prestige  of  glory  and 
power  which  then  surrounded  Napoleon  was  well 
calculated  to  seduce  the  imagination  with  all  the 
fascination  of  the  marvellous. 

Alexander  could  not  consider  as  a  usurper  the 
extraordinary  man  who,  having  rescued  France  from 
the  abyss  of  revolution,  continued  still  to  direct  her 
destiny  under  the  modest  title  of  consul.  Later, 
Napoleon  said  that  he  found  the  crown  of  France 
on  the  ground  and  took  it  up.  He  would  have 
been  without  doubt  more  just,  more  noble,  in  tak- 
ing it  up,  to  have  restored  it  to  the  Bourbons,  who 
had  not  let  it  fall,  since  it  had  been  wrested  from 
them ;  but  the  soldier  of  fortune  found  the  crown 
and  made  himself  emperor. 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

Alexander,  wishing  to  hold  amicable  relations 
with  France,  followed  up  the  negotiations  cut  off  in 
the  preceding  reign,  and  sent  Count  Markoff  to 
Paris.  The  principal  object  of  Markoff's  mission 
was  to  come  to  an  understanding  with  the  French 
government  upon  the  system  of  indemnities  in  favor 
of  the  German  princes  who  had  been  stripped  or 
robbed  by  the  last  treaty  with  Austria,  whether  by 
means  of  exchange  or  by  the  secularization  of  the 
goods  of  the  ecclesiastics.  It  appeared  also  in  his 
instructions  that  Markoff  should  do  all  in  his  power 
to  establish  and  maintain  good  feeling  between 
France  and  England.  It  was  thought  that  a  war 
between  those  two  countries  would  necessarily  dis- 
turb the  peace  and  prosperity  of  all  Europe.  Markoff 
had  been  employed  during  the  reign  of  Catherine 
only  in  negotiations  with  the  Turks,  who  were  al- 
ways the  conquered,  or  with  the  Poles,  who,  though 
courageous,  were  always  obliged  to  yield  to  force. 
He  was  lacking  in  tact  and  circumspection.  Every- 
thing about  him  was  disagreeable,  his  tone,  his  man- 
ner, and  his  character.  He  inspired  the  confidence 
of  neither  France,  England,  nor  Germany.  When 
England  broke  the  treaty  of  Amiens  and  declared 
war  against  France,  Markoff  was  so  sure  that  Lord 
Mitford  would  accept  the  conditions  of  the  first 
consul  that  he  risked  and  lost  a  considerable  sum 
of  the  public  funds. 

Finally,  Bonaparte,  tired  of  the  presence  of  that 
diplomatic  personage,  had  him  recalled  to  St.  Peters- 
burg. The  Emperor  Alexander  showed  a  good 
deal  of  character  on  this  occasion ;  he  sent  Markoff 
the  order  of  St.  Andrew,  leaving  him  at  liberty  to 

52 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

return  to  St.  Petersburg  or  remain  in  Paris.  But 
Markoff,  instead  of  imitating  the  firmness  of  his 
royal  master,  hastened  his  departure,  saying  he  did 
not  dare  to  prolong  his  stay  in  Paris  for  fear  of  being 
poisoned.  Oubril  replaced  him  as  charge,  d'affaires 
until  that  disastrous  event  happened  which  destroyed 
the  harmony  that  had  existed  between  the  govern- 
ments of  France  and  Russia.  The  assassination  of 
the  unhappy  Due  d'Enghien  proved,  even  to  the 
admirers  of  Napoleon,  of  what  terrible  excesses 
ambition  could  render  him  capable.  All  Europe 
shuddered  with  horror  at  that  deed  by  which  the 
most  sacred  rights  were  violated. 

Sharing  that  just  indignation,  Alexander,  as  prince 
of  the  empire,  sent  a  note  to  the  diet  of  Ratisbon  to 
demand  reparation  for  the  violation  of  the  territory 
of  the  electorate  of  Baden.  But  what  reparation  is 
possible  when  the  wrong  is  without  remedy  ?  The 
Due  d'Enghien  was  dead. 

Austria  and  Russia  declared  war  against  France. 
The  successes  of  Napoleon  in  that  campaign  are 
too  well  known  for  me  to  recount  them.  Austria 
remembers  them  only  too  well.  The  Emperor  Alex 
ander  had  confided  the  command  of  his  troops  to 
Kotousoff ;  l  but  he  was  present  himself  at  the  battle 

1  Michael  Laurionovitch  Golenitchef  Kotousoff  (Kutusov)  (born 
1745,  died  1813)  served  against  the  Poles  and  Turks,  and  rose  to 
be  lieutenant-general  in  1789.  In  1793  he  was  ambassador  to  Con- 
stantinople, and  on  the  accession  of  Paul  I.  was  charged  with  a 
mission  to  Berlin.  After  the  assassination  of  the  czar  he  was  ap- 
pointed governor-general  of  St.  Petersburg,  and  in  1805  was  created 
commander-in-chief  of  the  first  corps  of  the  Russian  army  against 
the  French.  He  gained  a  victory  at  Diirrenstein,  and  soon  after 
commanded  the  Allied  Army  under  the  Emperor  Alexander  at 
Austerlitz.  In  1812,  a  few  days  before  the  battle  of  Borodino,  he 

53 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

of  Austerlitz,  lost  through  the  non-arrival  of  the 
corps  of  the  Russian  army  commanded  by  Bennig- 
sen,  and  the  army  of  the  Archduke  Charles  coming 
from  Italy. 

It  is  said  that  at  the  beginning  of  the  battle  a 
Russian  colonel  made  prisoner  by  the  French  was 
brought  to  Napoleon,  who  asked  him  where  the 
Emperor  of  Russia  was.  The  Russian  having  satis- 
fied the  curiosity  of  Napoleon,  the  latter  set  him  at 
liberty,  charging  him  to  beg  the  emperor  on  his  part 
to  change  his  position,  as  he  was  about  to  make  a 
grand  discharge  of  artillery  on  the  side  where  Alex- 
ander had  stationed  himself. 

I  will  not  attempt  to  describe  this  battle,  so  glori- 
ous for  the  French  army.  I  will  only  say  that  the 
young  emperor  showed  great  personal  courage,  ex- 
posing his  life  in  several  encounters  where  he  had 
a  horse  killed  under  him  in  pushing  to  the  midst 
of  the  retreat  to  rally  his  old  grenadiers,  who  had 
fled,  crying:  "Sire,  no  one  is  in  command  here; 
flee,  do  not  expose  your  life !  "  The  emperor  was 
then  obliged  to  quit  the  field  of  battle  with  the  mor- 
tification of  a  defeat,  and  with  that  which  was  still 
more  painful  to  his  sensitive  heart,  of  having  fruit- 
lessly shed  the  blood  of  his  subjects.  "  You  must 
be  in  my  place,"  said  he  one  day,  —  "  you  must  be 
in  my  place  to  know  the  responsibility  of  a  sovereign, 
and  what  I  feel  in  thinking  that  I  must  one  day  give 
account  to  God  for  the  life  of  each  one  of  my  sol- 
diers." These  beautiful  words  are  worthy  to  be 

was  appointed  commander-in-chief  of  the  Russian  army.  For  his 
victories  the  emperor  bestowed  upon  him  the  title  of  Prince  of 
Smolensk. 

54 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

engraved  on  marble  and  on  brass,  and  to  serve  as  a 
lesson  to  all  the  kings  of  the  earth. 

In  passing  through  Prussian  Poland  on  his  return 
to  Russia,  the  emperor  was  separated  from  his  at- 
tendants and  lost  his  way  one  winter  night  near  the 
little  village  or  borough  of  Miendsirzecz.  Learning 
that  the  lands  belonged  to  Prince  Constantine  Czar- 
toryski,  whom,  as  well  as  his  wife  the  Princess  Ange- 
lique,  nte  Radzivil,1  he  had  known  very  well  at  St. 
Petersburg,  he  had  himself  conducted  to  the  castle. 
Arriving  almost  alone  in  a  little  sledge,  the  emperor 
announced  himself  as  an  old  friend  of  the  prince, 
and  asked  to  see  him  at  once.  The  servants  at  first 
made  some  objections,  judging  from  the  modest 
appearance  of  the  equipage  ;  induced  finally  to  yield, 
in  spite  of  themselves,  to  the  influence  of  the  sov- 
ereign manner  of  him  to  whom  they  spoke,  they 
went  to  waken  their  master  and  to  inform  him  of 
the  arrival  of  the  unknown  friend,  who  would  not 
tell  his  name.  Very  much  surprised  in  his  turn, 
Prince  Czartoryski  rose,  put  on  his  dressing-gown, 
and  descended  to  the  salon,  where  he  recognized 
the  friend.  The  emperor  would  not  allow  them  to 
waken  the  princess;  he  took  only  a  cup  of  tea, 
accepted  some  linen,  of  which  he  was  in  need  be- 
fore he  could  reach  his  carriages,  and  departed  at 
once  for  St.  Petersburg.  Upon  his  arrival  at  the 
capital  of  the  empire,  the  senate  saw  fit  to  offer  the 

1  The  Princess  Radzivil,  palatine  of  Vilna,  mother  of  the  princess 
Czartoryski,  and  my  aunt,  a  person  of  fine  mind  and  graces  of  im- 
agination, had  made  long  sojourns  at  St.  Petersburg.  She  was 
equally  well  received  by  the  Empress  Catherine  II.,  who  overwhelmed 
her  with  honors  and  gifts,  by  Paul  I.,  and  by  Alexander  I. 

55 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

emperor  the  grand  order  of  St.  George :  but  Alex- 
ander refused  that  reward  of  valor,  saying  modestly 
that  he  did  not  at  all  deserve  it. 

After  this  campaign  Oubril,  the  Russian  charge" 
d'affaires  at  Paris,  made  a  treaty  disadvantageous  to 
Russia,  which  Alexander  had  the  firmness  not  to 
ratify.  In  the  meantime  Prussia,  which  before  had 
refused  to  enter  into  the  coalition  with  Austria  and 
Russia,  alone  and  with  extreme  imprudence  declared 
war  against  France.  The  battle  of  Jena,  the  death  of 
the  valiant  prince  Louis,  and  the  taking  of  Berlin, 
were  among  the  sad  results  of  an  undertaking  in 
which  without  doubt  there  was  more  heroic  exalta- 
tion than  real  and  healthy  policy.  The  beautiful 
Queen  Louisa  of  Prussia,  after  having  stimulated  the 
courage  of  the  Prussian  soldiers,  was  obliged  to  flee ; 
and  being  enceinte  was  transported  on  bales  of  cotton 
to  the  frontier  of  the  country,  —  to  Memel,  where 
she  remained,  as  well  as  the  king,  during  the  whole 
of  this  disastrous  campaign.  So  it  was  in  Prussia, 
and  she  would  have  suffered,  perhaps,  by  a  just  retri- 
bution from  Heaven,  the  fate  of  Poland,  if  her  noble 
ally,  the  generous  Alexander,  had  not  come  to  her 
rescue. 

The  Russian  army  commanded  by  general  Bennig- 
sen  held  back  the  impetuous  French  troops  accus- 
tomed to  march  from  victory  to  victory.  The  success 
of  the  battles  of  Pultusk  and  of  Preussich-Eylau  were 
doubtful  for  the  one  as  well  as  for  the  other  army. 
Bennigsen  closed  the  entrance  of  Lithuania  against 
Napoleon.  No  general  righting  against  this  great 
military  genius  had  been  able  to  claim  such  an 
advantage. 

56 


COUNT    liE 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

A  great  number  of  French  prisoners  were  trans- 
ported at  that  time  to  the  interior  of  Russia  and 
passed  through  Vilna.  Their  appearance  excited 
among  the  Poles  a  sort  of  patriotic  effervescence, 
which  fortunately  had  no  unhappy  results,  owing 
to  the  moderation  and  prudence  of  the  governor- 
general  and  commander  of  Lithuania,  Rymsky 
Korsakoff.1 

Warsaw,  at  that  epoch  already  occupied  by  the 
French,  was  regarded  as  the  nucleus  of  a  new  Poland, 
and  all  the  patriotic  feelings,  all  the  hopes  of  the 
Poles  fastened  themselves  upon  Napoleon  as  the  only 
sovereign  who  had,  not  only  the  power,  but  the  wish 
to  re-establish  the  ancient  kingdom  of  Poland.  Mis- 
taken in  the  crafty  character  of  Bonaparte,  the  Poles 
believed  they  saw  in  each  French  soldier  the  instru- 
ment of  the  re-establishment  of  their  nation.  As  such 
the  prisoners  of  whom  I  have  just  spoken  were  re- 
ceived throughout  Lithuania,  and  especially  at  Vilna, 
with  such  lively  and  exaggerated  marks  of  interest 
that  it  was  impossible  to  attribute  it  to  humanity 
alone.  They  deprived  themselves  of  clothes,  linen, 
money,  everything,  for  them.  The  market-women 
gave  the  French  soldiers  their  provisions  for  nothing. 

1  Alexander  Michailovitch  Rymsky  Korsakoff  (Korsakov)  (born 
1753,  died  1840).  In  his  youth  he  entered  the  army,  taking  part  in 
the  campaign  against  France  in  the  Low  Countries.  Later  he  served 
with  distinction  under  Zubov  in  the  war  against  Persia.  On  the 
accession  of  Paul  I.  he  was  named  lieutenant-general  and  sent  with 
30,000  men  to  support  Souvarof  in  Switzerland.  Before  he  could 
effect  a  union  he  was  overwhelmingly  defeated  by  Massena  at  Zurich 
(1799).  Two  years  later  he  was  promoted  to  general  of  infantry, 
and  a  little  later  was  named  Governor-general  of  Moscow.  By  the 
kindness  and  humanity  of  his  administration  he  won  the  respect  and 
friendship  of  all. 

57 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

People  went  to  visit  the  officers,  who  were  always  in 
sight.  On  the  day  of  their  departure  everybody  was 
eager  to  send  them  an  abundance  of  provisions,  and 
a  crowd  assembled  at  the  house  which  they  occupied 
to  see  them  off.  The  inhabitants  conducted  them  on 
foot  for  several  stages  of  the  journey,  and  a  livery- 
stable-keeper  furnished  gratuitously  thirty  horses 
and  sledges  to  carry  the  French  several  miles  from 
Vilna. 

The  battle  of  Friedland  in  the  spring  of  1807  ter- 
minated the  Prussian  campaign.  The  treaty  of  Tilsit, 
in  fixing  the  boundaries  of  the  grand-duchy  of  War- 
saw, disappointed  the  hopes  of  the  Poles,  without 
succeeding,  however,  in  extinguishing  them  entirely. 
The  interview  between  the  two  sovereigns  took  place, 
it  is  said,  upon  a  boat  in  the  middle  of  the  Niemen, 
in  the  presence  of  both  armies  drawn  up  in  most 
brilliant  array  on  opposite  sides  of  the  river.  It  is 
said  also  that  Napoleon  on  perceiving  Alexander, 
struck  with  the  beauty  of  that  prince,  exclaimed,  "  It 
is  Apollo  !  "  It  was  at  this  interview  that  Alexander 
for  the  first  time  gave  Napoleon  the  title  of  emperor, 
and  majesty,  whom  until  then  he  had  not  recognized 
as  the  ruler  of  the  French  nation. 

The  boat  belonged  to  Napoleon.  After  the  first 
compliments  and  the  reciprocal  presentations  of  the 
Grand  Duke  Constantine  and  Murat,  then  Grand 
Duke  of  Berg,  Napoleon  naturally  wished  to  do  the 
honors  of  the  meeting-place  for  the  conference  to 
the  Emperor  of  Russia.  Alexander  claimed  that  he 
was  on  his  own  shore,  Napoleon  that  he  was  on  his 
own  boat.  To  put  an  end  to  ceremonious  contro- 
versy, Alexander  said,  "  Very  well,  we  will  enter  to- 

58  ' 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

gather."  As  the  door  was  very  narrow,  the  two  sov- 
ereigns were  obliged  to  squeeze  themselves  together 
to  enter  at  the  same  time.  It  was  observed  that 
they  were  very  animated  as  they  left  the  place  of  this 
conference,  whose  results  were  known  later.  Upon 
his  return  to  his  own  shore,  Napoleon,  in  compliment 
to  the  Emperor  of  Russia,  made  the  whole  French 
army  cry,  "  Honrra  /"  In  response  to  this  politeness, 
the  Emperor  Alexander  made  sign  to  his  own  to  cry, 
"  Vive  fEmpereur  Napoleon ! "  The  officers  who 
knew  French  cried  as  they  were  ordered,  but  the 
Russian  soldiers  responded  by  their  accustomed  cry, 
and  the  two  banks  of  the  Niemen  resounded  with 
"  hourras" 

The  conference  lasted  a  number  of  days,  during 
which  the  sovereigns  visited  each  other  reciprocally. 
Alexander  even  dined  several  times  with  Napoleon, 
who  would  never  in  his  turn  show  the  same  proof  of 
confidence,  saying,  to  justify  his  fear:  "  I  am  not  as 
good  as  you,  sire,  and  I  fear  the  people  by  whom 
you  are  surrounded."  Once  only  he  had  the  fancy 
to  ask  for  tea.  "  You  are  so  near  China,"  he  said  to 
the  Russian  emperor,  "  you  ought  to  have  excellent 
tea."  But  when  it  was  brought,  he  pretended  to  put 
the  cup  to  his  lips,  then  put  it  down  without  having 
tasted  a  drop. 

When  the  Emperor  Alexander  dined  at  the  French 
camp  with  several  persons  of  his  suite,  the  servants 
carried  the  dishes  of  gold  and  placed  them  on 
Napoleon's  table,  passing  through  two  lines  of  grena- 
diers, who  allowed  no  one  to  approach  for  fear  they 
might  throw  poison  into  the  food. 


59 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 


CHAPTER   III 

IN  acceding  to  the  continental  system  which 
Napoleon  attempted  to  force  upon  Europe  as 
the  only  means  of  opposing  England,  —  that  power 
that  was  so  proud  of  her  impregnable  position  and 
always  jealous  of  the  glory  of  the  great  captain,  —  the 
Emperor  Alexander  bought  the  peace  of  Tilsit  at  the 
price  of  a  sacrifice  much  more  costly  for  his  empire 
than  an  unsuccessful  campaign  would  have  been. 
Little  it  mattered  to  Napoleon  if  all  Europe  suffered, 
so  long  as  his  hate  and  ambition  were  satisfied. 
Tranquil  in  regard  to  Russia,  which  he  had  now  placed 
under  the  yoke  of  his  policy,  Bonaparte  turned  his 
ambitious  looks  towards  Spain. 

The  Russian  emperor  at  this  time  received  the  King 
and  Queen  of  Prussia  at  St.  Petersburg.  On  this 
occasion  he  displayed  a  grandeur,  magnificence,  and 
generous  hospitality  like  that  shown  by  Louis  XIV. 
in  receiving  the  unfortunate  James  II.  and  his  family, 
when  banished  from  England.  Sumptuous  equipages 
and  furs  of  great  price  were  prepared  for  their  Majes- 
ties and  their  followers,  and  awaited  them  on  the 
frontier  of  the  country.  The  King  and  Queen  of 
Prussia  made  their  entry  into  St.  Petersburg  in  a 
state  carriage. 

Notwithstanding  the  intense  cold,  the  troops  were 
under  arms  before  five  o'clock  in  the  morning.  All 
the  most  illustrious  and  distinguished  personages  of 
St.  Petersburg  awaited  the  royal  travellers  at  court. 

60 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

It  is  related  that  the  Emperor  Alexander,  giving  his 
arm  to  the  Queen  of  Prussia,  encountered  in  one  of 
the  galleries  of  the  palace  the  beautiful  Madame  N.,1 
'clothed  in  a  simple  gown  of  white  crape,  and  with 
no  ornament  on  her  magnificent  black  hair  except 
a  wreath  of  those  flowers  called  forget-me-nots.  This 
lady  then  and  for  a  long  time  after  occupied  the 
heart  of  Alexander,  without  any  other  merit  in  his 
eyes  than  the  charm  of  her  beauty.  In  recalling  a 
weakness  unhappily  too  well  known,  we  attempt  not 
to  justify  it,  —  if  it  can  be  justified,  —  but  to  prove 
that  the  virtues  of  Alexander  have  effaced  its 
memory. 

Married  so  young,  and  naturally  endowed  with 
lively  passions,  friendship  alone  was  not  enough  to 
fill  a  heart  too  warm  and  too  open  to  the  dangerous 
impressions  of  love.  Perhaps,  also,  the  pride  of  a 
more  constant  heart,  wounded  in  its  dearest  affections, 
did  not  permit  Elizabeth  to  employ  those  means 
which  reason  alone  would  have  suggested  to  her,  to 
bring  back  the  love  of  her  husband.  While  she  sup- 
pressed her  complaints  and  affected  a  calm  and 
serene  manner,  she  was  often  surprised  bathed  in 
tears,  contemplating  the  portrait  of  that  Alexander,  so 
•lovable  and  so  unfaithful.  Ah !  to  find  him  less 
culpable,  let  us  turn  our  regards  from  the  sorrows  of 

i  Madame  Narishkin  was  the  prima  donna  of  St.  Petersburg  in 
beauty,  talents,  and  accomplishments.  Her  husband  was  the  Grand 
Huntsman  of  the  court,  and  through  the  mother  of  Peter  the  Great 
claimed  relationship  to  the  imperial  family.  Her  father,  a  Polish 
nobleman,  claimed  descent  from  the  ancient  royal  family  of  Russia, 
and  her  mother  was  more  nearly  related  to  the  imperial  house.  She 
had  no  influence  in  politics  and  never  mixed  in  them.  Her  triumph 
over  Alexander  was  of  short  duration. 

61 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

the  angelic  Elizabeth !  As  a  man,  Alexander  had  the 
weaknesses  of  men.  Perfection  without  blemish  is  not 
compatible  with  human  nature.  If  Alexander  did 
not  attain  to  it  in  all  respects  in  his  private  life,  what 
other  mortal  dare  hope  to  attain  to  it?  But,  at  least, 
no  one  will  accuse  him  of  having  attempted  to  seduce 
innocence.  He  always  knew  how  to  respect  and 
honor  merit  and  virtue,  and  he  avoided  scandal. 
He  was  never  known  to  squander  the  revenues  of  the 
State  in  mad  profligacy,  or  to  allow  any  favorite  to 
gain  a  dangerous  influence  over  his  mind.  Finally, 
he  renounced  his  errors  at  an  age  when  the  passions 
still  preserve  a  fatal  power,  at  the  age  when  Louis 
XIV.  was  under  the  influence  of  Madame  de  Montes- 
pan  and  the  beautiful  Fontanges,  and  much  younger 
than  Henri  IV.  when  that  king,  so  great  in  spite  of 
his  weaknesses,  disguised  as  a  lackey  ran  after  the 
carriage  of  the  charming  Princess  of  Conde. 

Not  only  were  the  King  and  Queen  of  Prussia  as 
well  as  their  suite  entertained  during  their  stay  at  St. 
Petersburg  by  the  emperor,  but  they  were  constantly 
made  the  objects  of  the  most  delicate  attention  and 
royal  courtesy.  Sumptuous  festivities  were  given  on 
that  occasion  at  the  winter  palace,  among  which  were 
fire-works  which  cost  immense  sums,  and  a  ball  at* 
which  there  were  twenty  thousand  persons  dressed  in 
fancy  costumes.  The  Queen  of  Prussia  appeared  in  a 
superb  Russian  costume  worth  one  hundred  thousand 
rubles,  which  she  found  on  her  toilet  just  before  the 
ball.  It  was  thus  that  Alexander  honored  and 
respected  the  royal  unfortunates. 

Ambition,  which  was  the  food  of  Napoleon's  genius, 
led  him  to  ask  of  the  Emperor  Alexander  a  second  in- 

62 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

terview.  Their  meeting  took  place  this  time  at  Erfurt. 
It  was  there,  it  is  said,  that  this  unscrupulous  man, 
insatiable  of  glory  and  conquests,  unrolled  to  the 
eyes  of  the  wise  and  moderate  monarch  his  gigantic 
plan  for  the  division  of  the  world,  in  renewing  the 
empire  of  the  East  and  of  the  West.  If  that  project 
did  not  succeed,  its  failure  must  be  attributed  to  the 
moderation  of  Alexander.  What  a  formidable  union 
that  would  have  been,  with  the  military  genius  of 
Napoleon  united  with  the  forces  of  Russia!  The 
infatuation  of  Alexander  for  Napoleon,  the  fascination 
which  he  exercised,  kept  up  by  that  victorious  career 
to  which  all  yielded,  was  not  yet  dissipated. 

It  is  said  that  during  this  conference  at  Erfurt, 
Alexander  was  present  with  Napoleon  at  a  repre- 
sentation of  CEdipus,  and  suddenly  at  this  line,  — 

"  L'amitid  d'un  grand  homme  est  un  bienfait  des  dieux,"  — 

he  rose  and  kissed  Napoleon.  I  cannot  vouch 
for  the  truth  of  this  anecdote,  but  I  have  heard 
the  Emperor  Alexander  say  that  during  his  stay 
at  Erfurt  he  had  been  overwhelmed  with  contin- 
ual representations  of  tragedies,  and  that  he  attrib- 
uted this  melancholy  taste  to  the  sombre  and  tragic 
character  of  Napoleon. 

A  short  time  after  the  interview  at  Erfurt,  Napoleon, 
having  had  his  marriage  with  Josephine  dissolved, 
and  desiring  to  strengthen  and  perpetuate  his  dy- 
nasty on  the  throne  by  a  brilliant  and  durable  alli- 
ance, asked  of  the  Emperor  of  Russia  his  sister  the 
Grand  Duchess  Catherine  1  in  marriage.  Alexander 

1  Catherine  Paulowna  (born  1788,  died  1819).  She  was  a  daughter 
of  Paul  I.,  and  in  1809  married  Prince  George,  Duke  of  Oldenburg, 

63 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

seemed  disposed  to  accede  to  these  views  of  Napo- 
leon, but  the  dowager  Empress  Marie  and  the  young 
princess  herself —  both  women  of  great  character,  and 
who  had  always  disapproved  of  the  continental  sys- 
tem, which  Alexander  had  adopted  in  spite  of  him- 
self—  showed  in  this  affair  such  firmness  and  resist- 
ance that  Alexander  was  forced  to  yield,  and  Napoleon, 
for  the  first  time  since  his  elevation,  had  to  submit  to 
a  refusal.  Here  was  also  his  first  experience  of  the 
inconstancy  of  fortune.  His  brilliant  marriage  with 
the  Archduchess  Marie  Louise  effaced  for  the  time 
his  sense  of  humiliation,  and  filled  his  heart  with 
new  pride  in  making  him  believe  in  the  stability  of 
his  fortune.  However,  its  limit  was  already  marked 
by  Providence ;  it  was  in  the  wilds  of  Russia,  it  was 
by  the  light  of  the  burning  of  Moscow,  in  the  midst 
of  the  snows  and  frosts  of  the  North,  that  misfortune 
was  to  seize  its  illustrious  prey,  to  pour  upon  his  own 
head  the  evils  which  his  ambition  had  inflicted  upon 
the  world,  and  to  make  him  submit  to  a  slow  and 
cruel  death  upon  a  rock,  in  the  midst  of  the  ocean, — 
him  who  complained  that  he  suffocated  in  old  Europe. 

Finally,  the  Emperor  Alexander,  after  three  years 
of  peace,  uncertain  as  to  results,  determined,  if  not  to 
declare  war  against  the  French,  at  least  to  renounce 
the  continental  system.  One  could  scarcely  flatter 
himself  that  Napoleon  would  be  tractable  on  this 
important  point  of  his  policy. 

It  was  equally  impossible  for  Alexander  to  close 

who  died  in  1812.  She  was  married  in  1816  to  the  Prince  of  Wur- 
temberg,  who  became  King  Wilhelm  I.  She  was  a  favorite  sister  of 
Alexander  and  is  said  to  have  been  endowed  with  noble  and  amiable 
qualities. 

64 


Emperor  Alexander  1. 

his  eyes  any  longer  to  the  sad  condition  to  which  the 
absolute  cessation  of  commerce  had  reduced  the 
empire.  What  limit,  moreover,  could  any  one  assign 
to  this  system,  even  more  oppressive  for  those  who 
had  undertaken  it  than  for  those  against  whom  it 
was  directed?  Had  not  England  her  colonies,  her 
ships,  all  the  seas  at  her  disposition?  Was  not  her 
policy  of  constantly  opposing  France  far  superior  to 
that  of  Napoleon,  who  only  knew  how  to  act  with 
bombs  and  cannon  and  with  millions  of  men? 
Finally,  as  a  last  resource,  had  she  not  Spain  and 
Wellington? 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 


CHAPTER  IV 

HPHE  year  1812  saw  the  most  memorable  events 
-L  which  history  has  ever  recorded. 

The  Emperor  Alexander,  who  since  his  accession 
to  the  throne  had  only  once  honored  Vilna  with  his 
presence,  announced  suddenly  that  he  chose  that 
town  as  his  headquarters.  The  different  corps  of 
the  army  from  all  parts  of  Russia  were  gathered 
together  at  different  points  of  Lithuania.  The  em- 
peror had  just  terminated  the  conquest  of  Finland, 
and  his  friendly  relations  with  Marshal  Bernadotte, 
then  prince  royal  of  Sweden,  reassured  him  against 
any  kind  of  dangerous  diversion  on  the  North.  Ko- 
tousoff,  conqueror  of  Moldavia,  had  terminated  a 
glorious  campaign  in  concluding  a  favorable  treaty 
with  the  Turks. 

Although  the  secrets  of  the  cabinet  were  well 
guarded,  it  was  easy  to  see  that  France  was  the 
object  of  all  these  movements,  that  war  was  about 
to  break  out ;  but  where  would  be  the  theatre  of  it  ? 
That  was  what  no  one  could  foresee,  for  no  news 
whatever  from  without  was  brought  into  the  interior 
of  the  country,  not  even  to  the  headquarters.  With 
his  ordinary  prudence  the  emperor  had  thought  that 
his  abode  in  Lithuania,  the  attraction  of  his  presence, 
his  affability  and  kindness  would  draw  to  him  the 
hearts  of  all  the  Lithuanians,  and  would  be  to  them  a 
certain  antidote  against  the  allurements  which  Napo- 
leon seemed  disposed  to  offer  to  their  patriotism. 

66 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

Alexander  arrived  at  Vilna  at  the  beginning  of 
March,  1812.  It  is  principally  with  this  time  that 
my  recollections  of  this  excellent  prince  are  con- 
nected. I  beg  my  readers  in  advance  to  spare  me 
the  reproach  of  vanity  if,  in  speaking  of  the  empe- 
ror, I  find  myself  obliged  to  speak  of  myself.  You 
will  only  see  the  humble  lily  of  the  fields  beside  the 
stately  cedar ! 

My  father,  having  to  give  up  to  his  Highness  the 
Grand  Duke  Constantine  the  house  which  he  occupied, 
changed  his  quarters  and  sent  me  to  a  country  place 
not  far  from  Vilna.  to  stay  with  friends.  In  going 
out  of  the  town  I  was  struck  with  the  misery  of  the 
country  people,  whom  privation  of  the  absolute 
necessities  of  life  by  the  interruption  of  trade,  the 
bad  harvests  of  the  preceding  year,  and  the  continual 
passage  of  troops  and  transports  had  entirely  ruined. 
The  trades-people  were  obliged  to  furnish  the  maga- 
zines of  the  army  with  provisions,  and  were  paid  in 
promises  made  in  very  uncertain  terms.  The  evil,  as 
is  always  the  case,  weighed  most  heavily  on  the  poor. 
The  peasants  lost  their  horses,  and  even  their  cattle. 
This  sad  spectacle,  I  remember,  put  me  in  bad  humor 
with  the  emperor,  as  if  he  had  been  the  cause  of  the 
evils  which  are  always  the  forerunners  of  war,  not  to 
speak  of  the  plagues  which  are  the  inevitable  fol- 
lowers of  it.  It  was  the  time  of  Lent,  which  is  ob- 
served rigorously  throughout  the  empire,  even  by  the 
emperor  himself.  It  was  not  possible  to  celebrate 
the  presence  of  the  emperor  by  brilliant  entertain- 
ments, but  the  emperor  often  accorded  to  certain 
persons  of  the  nobility  of  Vilna  the  honor  of  dining 
with  them.  In  the  morning  his  Majesty  occupied 

67 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

himself  with  the  affairs  of  state,  received  or  sent  off 
couriers,  was  present  at  the  parade  and  military  ex- 
ercises, and  took  long  rides  on  horseback  into  the 
country  about  Vilna,  which  he  found  delightful. 

In  a  lovely  retreat,  made  beautiful  by  friendship 
and  all  that  art  could  devise,  my  friends  and  I 
learned  that  the  emperor  was  about  to  inspect  a 
body  of  troops  quartered  at  Scawle  and  Semogitie, 
and  that  we  should  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing  him, 
as  he  must  necessarily  pass  Towiany,  a  place  re- 
markable for  the  beauty  of  its  castle  and  its  Eng- 
lish gardens,  and  for  having  several  times  had  the 
honor  of  the  presence  of  its  sovereign.  Forty 
horses  were  sent  and  kept  there  for  his  Majesty. 
Not  knowing  whether  the  emperor  would  only 
change  horses  or  remain  to  dine  there,  Count  Mori- 
coni  and  his  wife  made  preparations  accordingly. 
I  acknowledge  that  the  great  stir  and  bustle  which 
always  announces  and  precedes  the  arrival  of  a 
sovereign,  the  news  no  sooner  received  than  denied, 
the  comings  and  goings,  the  orders  and  counter- 
orders,  the  movements  of  the  couriers,  valets  de 
chambre,  lieutenants  of  the  police,  the  directors  of 
the  post,  generals,  etc.,  which  followed  each  other 
like  lightning,  —  all  this  was  very  amusing.  I  never 
laughed  so  much,  and  must  acknowledge  that  I  was 
well  seconded  by  my  young  friends,  and  that  very 
little  was  sufficient  to  excite  our  mirth. 

Finally,  on  the  2/th  of  April,  1812,  the  emperor 
arrived  at  Towiany,  about  seven  o'clock  in  the  even- 
ing, in  an  open  calash.  He  always  travelled  thus, 
in  all  kinds  of  weather  by  night  as  well  as  by  day. 
He  was  received  on  the  steps  by  Count  Moriconi. 

68 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

On  seeing  this  venerable  old  gentleman,  dressed  in 
the  uniform  of  a  commander  of  Malta,  who  was 
hardly  able  to  stand  (for  he  had  been  paralyzed 
for  several  years),  the  emperor  perceived  at  once 
that  he  was  suffering,  and  with  an  air  of  kindness 
and  solicitude  sustained  the  count  as  they  ascended 
the  steps.  Seeing  the  mistress  of  the  house,  her 
two  nieces  and  myself,  his  Majesty  excused  himself 
most  politely  for  appearing  in  undress  uniform,  not 
expecting  to  see  ladies.  Then  giving  his  arm  to 
the  Countess  Moriconi  to  enter  the  drawing-room, 
the  emperor  offered  to  kiss  her  hand.  Madame  de 
Moriconi,  out  of  respect,  would  not  allow  that  mark 
of  politeness,  which  she  had  not  expected,  and  as 
she  was  very  short  and  courtesied  very  low,  the  em- 
peror on  his  side  bowed  almost  to  the  ground,  which 
gave  me  again  such  a  desire  to  laugh  that  I  could 
hardly  restrain  myself. 

Madame  de  Moriconi  then  presented  her  two 
nieces,  Mademoiselle  Grabowska,  now  Princess  Rad- 
zivil,1  Mademoiselle  Doroth^e  Moriconi,  now  Countess 
Lopacinska,  and  me.  The  emperor  asked  the  ladies 
to  sit  down,  and  compelled  the  old  count  to  do  so, 
placing  him  himself  in  an  arm-chair  with  touching 
care.  He  remained  standing,  spoke  of  Vilna,  and 
said  many  polite  things  of  the  society  he  found 

1  Radzivil  was  one  of  the  oldest,  wealthiest,  and  most  influential 
families  in  Poland.  The  family  was  a  large  one  and  was  united  in 
its  devotion  to  the  existence  of  the  kingdom.  Charles  Radzivil  (died 
1790)  supported  a  small  army  out  of  his  own  purse.  Michel  Geron 
Radzivil  (born  1778,  died  1850)  was  enrolled  in  the  Polish  army 
under  Kosciusko.  In  1812  he  fought  against  Russia,  and  after  the 
battles  of  Smolensk  and  Witepsk  he  was  made  a  general  of  brigade 
by  Napoleon.  When  Paris  was  occupied  by  the  Allies  he  returned 
to  Poland.  He  took  an  active  part  in  the  revolution  of  1830. 

69 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

there  and  the  ball  they  had  given  him  on  the  eve 
of  his  departure.  In  answer  to  these  compliments 
we  felt  it  our  duty  to  speak  of  St.  Petersburg ;  the 
emperor  asked  us  if  we  knew  it,  and  upon  our  nega- 
tive answer,  "  Well,  ladies,"  he  said,  "  I  invite  you  to 
come  there,  and  I  hope  it  will  correspond  with  the 
opinion  you  have  already  formed  of  it."  He  re- 
peated several  times  that  he  was  ashamed  to  be  in 
such  dress  in  the  presence  of  ladies,  and  related  a 
similar  thing  which  had  happened  to  him  on  his 
arrival  near  Warsaw,  at  Willanow,  the  ancient  habi- 
tation of  King  John  Sobieski.  "  I  arrived  there 
sound  asleep,"  said  the  emperor.  "  What  was  my 
astonishment  and  confusion  when,  on  wakening,  I 
found  myself  surrounded  by  charming  and  beauti- 
ful ladies,  in  a  brightly  illuminated  castle  filled  with 
souvenirs  of  King  John." 

The  emperor  complimented  Madame  Moriconi 
very  much  upon  the  beauty  of  the  castle  and  park, 
upon  which  she  asked  him  to  look  at  the  view  from 
the  window.  The  spring  was  late  that  year,  and  at 
the  end  of  April  there  was  no  appearance  of  verdure. 
The  hour  for  dinner  had  already  passed,  but  his 
Majesty  would  only  take  a  cup  of  tea,  and  soon, 
learning  that  the  carriages  were  ready,  he  begged 
Madame  Moriconi  not  to  accompany  him,  and  salut- 
ing each  person  of  the  house,  ranged  along  his 
passage,  he  mounted  his  carriage  with  the  grand 
marshal  of  the  court,  Count  Tolstoi. 

I  acknowledge  that  I  was  very  much  struck,  at 
first  sight,  with  the  good  looks  of  the  emperor, 
whose  charm  consisted  especially  in  the  mildness 
and  expression  of  an  open  and  pleasant  counte- 

7° 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

nance.  I  must  say  also,  in  all  simplicity,  that  I 
could  not  imagine  a  sovereign  in  an  overcoat. 
Finally,  if  I  may  say  it,  I  found  him  too  amiable, 
not  imposing  enough,  making  one  forget  his  rank 
too  easily.  I  could  not  accustom  myself  to  those 
exaggerated  expressions  of  politeness,  respect,  and 
homage  which  he  employed  with  ladies,  which  sur- 
passed in  my  ideas  all  that  is  left  us  of  the  exquisite 
gallantry  of  Louis  XIV. 

We  were  told  by  General  Armfeldt,1  at  that  time 
commander  in  Finland,  and  by  M.  Czernischeff,  aide- 
de-camp  to  his  Majesty,  that  the  emperor  would 
return  by  Towiany.  M.  Czernischeff — to  whom 
his  journeys  to  Paris,  and  the  secret  messages  with 
which  he  had  been  charged  gave  a  sort  of  celebrity, 
to  which  he  was  not  indifferent  —  seemed  to  worship 
the  emperor,  to  whom  he  had  given  the  surname 
the  Seduisant.  Three  days  after  the  departure  of 
his  Majesty  a  courier  arrived  from  Scawle  bringing  a 
letter  from  Prince  Wolkonski,2  which  announced  that 

1  Gustav  Mauritz  Armfeldt  (born  1759,  died  1814)  was  a  favorite 
of  Gustavus  III.,  and  just  before  the  death  of  that  king  in  1792  was 
appointed   governor  of   Stockholm.     In    1794  he  was  charged  with 
treason  by  the  regent,  who,  during  the  absence  of  Armfeldt  on  a  mis- 
sion to  Naples,  procured  a  sentence  of  death  against  him.     He  was 
restored  to  His  former  dignities  by  Gustavus  IV.  in  1799.     Six  years 
later  he  was  appointed  governor-general  of  Finland.     In    1808  he 
commanded  an  army  which  was  unsuccessful  in  its  attempt  to  con- 
quer Norway.     Owing  to  persistent  persecution  by  his  enemies  he 
entered  the  Russian  service  in  1810,  and  was  appointed  to  several 
high  offices  by  Alexander. 

2  Prince  Pierre  Mikhailovitch  Wolkonski  (Volkonsky)  (born  1776, 
died  1852)  was  one  of  the  most  eminent  generals  in  Russia,  and  his 
strong  moral  character  gave  him  great  influence.     He  was  appointed 
aide-de-camp  to  the  Grand  Duke  Alexander  in  1797,  and  served  with 
distinction  in  the  brilliant  campaigns  of  1805,  1812,  1813,  and  1814. 
After  the  peace  of  Tilsit,  Alexander  presented  him  to  Napoleon, 

71 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

the  emperor  proposed  to  come  the  next  evening  to 
ask  Countess  Moriconi  "for  a  cup  of  tea. 

As  the  emperor  was  to  stop  at  Vilkomir  to  be 
present  at  a  review,  the  director-general  of  the  post 
hinted  that  the  countess  would  do  well  to  ask  his 
Majesty  to  pass  the  night  at  Towiany,  where  he  would 
be  incomparably  better  lodged  than  in  a  dirty  little 
country  town  filled  with  Jews.  He  assured  her  that 
the  emperor  would  gladly  accept  her  invitation. 
Countess  Moriconi,  an  elderly  woman,  not  liking  the 
constraint  and  trouble  of  etiquette,  suffering  also  from 
a  neglected  cold,  while  answering  that  she  did  not 
deserve  so  much  honor,  gently  pinched  my  arm  to 
show  me  how  much  she  was  annoyed.  It  was  neces- 
sary immediately  to  evacuate  the  apartments  of  the 
countess,  of  her  nieces  and  their  maids,  to  put  them  in 
order  for  the  reception  of  the  emperor.  A  crowd  of 
maids  old  and  young  came  and  went,  screaming, 
carrying,  and  upsetting  everything;  the  confusion  was 
most  laughable.  His  Majesty's  valet  de  chambre,  who 
was  filling  a  yellow  morocco  bag  with  hay,  the  ordi- 
nary bed  of  Alexander,  who  always  slept  on  a  hard 
bed,  told  us  gravely  that  the  emperor  never  allowed 
people  to  disturb  themselves  for  him,  and  finally  as- 
sured us  condescendingly  that  everything,  would  do 
very  well.  In  the  evening,  as  the  lamps  were  being 
lighted,  I  saw  from  the  window  a  company  of  peasants, 
men  and  women,  returning  from  their  work  to  their 
humble  cottages,  singing  their  plaintive  Lithuanian 
airs.  The  simplicity  and  calmness  of  these  good 

who  invited  him  to  visit  France  and  study  the  details  of  the  organiza- 
tion of  the  army.  Accordingly  he  lived  abroad  in  the  years  1808  and 
1809.  He  was  Russian  ambassador  to  the  court  of  Charles  X. 

72 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

people  formed  a  contrast  to  the  bustle  and  commo- 
tion in  the  castle  which  struck  me,  and  I  spoke  of  it 
to  Madame  Moriconi.  As  we  stood  there  chatting 
some  one  came  to  say  that  the  emperor  had  arrived. 
The  mistress  of  the  house  rushed  in  quite  out  of 
breath ;  we  made  her  sit  down  a  moment,  then  ran  all 
together  to  receive  the  emperor. 

This  time  Alexander  was  in  general's  uniform  em- 
broidered with  gold,  with  the  scarf.  It  was  no  longer 
"  the  sovereign  in  an  overcoat."  He  had  stopped  to 
dress  at  a  farmhouse  which  belonged  to  the  castle. 
Remembering  that  Madame  Moriconi  had  been  in- 
disposed, he  asked  after  her  health  and  addressed  a 
polite  word  to  each  of  us.  He  said  he  had  tried  to 
reach  Towiany  in  time  for  dinner,  but  the  bad  roads 
had  made  him  late.  Then  Madame  Moriconi  made 
bold  to  ask  the  emperor  if  he  would  not  do  her  the 
honor  to  accept  her  hospitality  for  the  night.  His 
Majesty  replied  that  he  would  not  give  her  that 
trouble,  that  he  had  his  quarters  at  Vilkomir.  Upon 
this,  new  entreaties,  for  we  saw  that  the  refusal  came 
from  delicacy.  We  now  called  Count  Tolstoi  to  our 
aid ;  who,  having  learned  that  he  was  a  relative  of 
Madame  Moriconi  (his  daughter  married  Prince 
Lubomirski,  a  nephew  of  that  lady),  immediately  ap- 
proached the  emperor  with  that  familiar  tone  which 
he  allowed  himself  with  him,  and  said  :  "  Sire,  you  will 
have  to  consent  to  remain  here,  for  I  am  to  do  the 

1  Count  Ivan  Ostermann  Tolstoi  (born  1770,  died  1857)  was  a 
brilliant  Russian  general  of  artillery.  In  the  bloody  battle  of 
Ostrowna,  July  25,  1812,  he  showed  great  courage  and  skill  when 
he  was  placed  immediately  opposite  the  troops  of  Murat  and  Prince 
Eugene;  and  again  showed  marked  bravery  at  Bautzen.  His  last 
years  were  passed  in  strict  retirement  near  Genoa. 

73 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

honors  as  a  relation."  As  the  emperor  seemed  sur- 
prised, Tolstoi  hastened  to  explain.  Then  his  Majesty 
turning  to  Madame  Moriconi  said,  "  Madame,  I  am  at 
your  service,  but  I  beg  you  not  to  disturb  yourself  for 
me." 

We  all  sat  in  a  circle.  The  emperor  asked  Madame 
Moriconi  if  she  had  not  used  a  remedy  for  her  cough 
very  well  known  at  St.  Petersburg,  which  his  physi- 
cian would  get  for  her,  if  she  had  n't  it.  Count 
Tolstoi  said  he  could  cure  a  cold  with  jujube  lozenges. 
The  emperor  made  some  joke  about  his  "doctoral" 
propensities ;  adding  that  it  would  not  always  be  safe 
to  follow  his  advice.  "  What !  sire,  I  have  given  those 
pastilles  to  your  mother"  answered  Tolstoi.  "  The 
dowager  empress  never  takes  anything  else  when  she 
has  a  cold." 

The  emperor  then  spoke  of  his  tour  in  Lithuania, 
of  several  beautiful  views  on  the  river  Niemen,  of 
agriculture  in  general,  etc.  Madame  Moriconi  sus- 
tained the  conversation  very  well.  The  emperor 
complimented  her  upon  her  knowledge  of  agriculture. 
He  asked  if  we  were  musicians ;  Madame  Moriconi 
said  that  her  niece  sang.  He  expressed  a  wish  to 
hear  her;  everybody  rose  and  Alexander  placed  him- 
self near  the  piano.  Mademoiselle  Dorothee  said  to 
him  she  could  hardly  breathe  for  fear.  "  I  beg  you," 
he  said,  "just  put  the  emperor  aside."  While  she 
sang  Alexander  turned  the  leaves  for  her,  and  when 
the  song  was  finished  he  complimented  her  on  her 
talent.  Then  turning  to  me  he  asked  me  if  I  also  was 
musical,  but  I  hastened  to  say  that  I  possessed  only 
very  moderate  talent.  He  then  talked  for  some  time 
about  music  and  singing,  and  spoke  of  Madame  Frank, 

74 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

whose  method  he  admired  and  whose  voice  was  very 
beautiful  and  of  great  compass.  He  liked  Romberg,1 
Rode,2  Steibert,3  and  the  opera  "  Romeo  and  Juliet;" 
to  the  last  I  had  the  boldness  to  prefer  "  Zingarella." 

His  Majesty  regretted  that  the  Empress  Catherine 
had  never  allowed  him  to  learn  the  violin,  in  spite  of 
the  taste  he  had  for  that  instrument,  that  princess 
fearing  with  reason  the  loss  of  her  grandson's  time 
which  the  study  of  music  would  necessitate.  The 
emperor  told  us  also  that  at  St.  Petersburg,  during 
Lent,  they  have  only  concerts,  —  and  never  balls,  "  our 
rite  being  more  severe  than  yours,"  he  said.  He  then 
begged  Mademoiselle  Doroth6e,  "  if  it  was  not  impos- 
ing too  much  on  her  patience,"  to  sing  a  national  air. 

In  the  meantime  Prince  Wolkonski  arrived  with 
Mr.  Wylie.4  The  emperor  joked  them  about  their 
delay,  saying  that  they  must  have  travelled  like  snails. 
"  His  Majesty  can  laugh  at  us  with  good  grace," 
said  the  prince  to  me ;  "  he  takes  the  best  horses  for 
his  relays,  leaving  us  only  the  poor  ones." 

"  Do  you  know,  Wylie,"  said  Alexander  to  his 
physician,  "  Tolstoi  is  going  to  infringe  upon  your 

1  Andreas   Romberg   (born    1767,   died    1821)   was  a   celebrated 
German  violinist  and   composer.     In    1815   he   became   director  of 
music  at  Gotha.     He  produced  several  sacred  pieces  and  operas,  and 
set  to  music  Schiller's  "  Song  of  the  Bell  "  and  other  poems. 

2  Pierre  Rode  (born  1774,  died   1830).     A  French  violinist  who 
composed  concertos,  which  are  much  admired. 

3  Daniel  Steibelt  (born  1756,  died  1823)  was  a  celebrated  pianist 
and  composer  for  the  piano.     He  was  patronized  by  Frederick  the 
Great  and  became  Imperial  Chapel-Master  at  St.  Petersburg. 

4  James  Wylie  (born  1768,  died  1854)  was  a  Russian  physician  of 
Scotch  origin.     He  was  Physician  to  the  Emperor,  Member  of  the 
Privy  Council,  President  of  the  Military  Sanitary  Commission,  and 
Member  of  the  Academy  of  Surgery.     He  wrote  several  works  on 
medicine. 

75 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

rights,  and  thinks  of  giving  medical  advice."  The 
Englishman  was  puzzled,  not  knowing  anything  of  the 
preceding  conversation.  Then  followed  an  explana- 
tion in  a  form  of  pleasantry,  which  was  very  lively  and 
agreeable. 

While  my  friend  sang  I  chatted  with  the  new  ar- 
rivals, of  whom  nobody  thought,  every  one  being 
occupied  with  the  emperor.  Approaching  the  piano 
I  found  the  conversation  had  turned  on  foreign 
languages,  of  which  the  emperor  maintained  that 
the  Poles  spoke  the  most.  He  added  that  he  liked 
Polish  very  much  and  also  spoke  it.  I  said  that  the 
Grand  Duke  Constantine  was  supposed  to  speak  it 
perfectly,  and  even  to  write  it.  "  Yes,"  replied  the 
emperor,  "  my  brother  boasts  about  it,  but  I  have 
never  seen  any  of  his  writings,  and  he  does  not  speak 
it  very  correctly." 

The  question  of  the  analogy  of  the  Russian  and 
Polish  languages  was  referred  to,  and  the  similarity 
of  certain  words,  and  the  emperor,  smiling,  made  me 
repeat  some  Russian  words,  which  I  did  not  pro- 
nounce very  well. 

Soon  after  Alexander  proposed  to  retire,  saying 
that  he  feared  he  was  taxing  us  too  much,  and  that 
we  without  doubt  would  like  to  rest.  Seeing  that 
no  one  dared  to  detain  his  Majesty,  it  occurred  to 
me  to  say,  "  Your  Majesty,  then,  takes  us  for  real 
country  people?"  The  good-natured  prince  com- 
menced laughing,  and  turning  to  me :  "  No,  certainly, 
I  do  not  think  that,  but  I  believe  it  is  a  very  good 
habit  in  the  country  to  go  to  bed  early."  Then 
Tolstoi  whispered  a  few  words  in  his  ear  about  sup- 
per. The  emperor  asked  Madame  Moriconi  if  she 

76 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

supped,  and  upon  her  answer  in  the  affirmative  he 
said,  "  I  never  sup,  but  I  will  conform  to  the  usages 
of  the  house."  In  chatting  with  Madame  Moriconi 
he  wanted  to  know  if  she  passed  the  winters  in  town 
or  in  the  country.  She  answered  that  formerly  she 
went  to  Vilna,  but  that  present  circumstances  forced 
every  one  to  curtail  expenses.  "Yes,"  replied  the 
emperor,  "  and  the  consequences  are  still  more  to  be 
feared  !  "  a  remark  which  made  us  think !  "  That  is 
what  makes  me  envy  the  good  fortune  of  my  family, 
who  live  in  the  depths  of  White  Russia,"  said  Ma- 
dame Moriconi.  "  Without  doubt,  that  is  farther  from 
the  frontiers,  but  I  hope  still  all  will  be  arranged," 
said  his  Majesty. 

"  God  grant  it,"  said  the  countess. 

Supper  was  served,  and  the  emperor  gave  his  arm 
to  the  mistress  of  the  house  to  go  to  the  dining-room, 
which,  as  well  as  the  table,  was  ornamented  with 
flowers.  He  refused  to  take  the  place  of  honor  which 
had  been  prepared  for  him,  changing  the  whole  ar- 
rangement of  the  table  with  charming  vivacity.  "  I 
beg  you,"  he  said,  "  let  me  be  only  a  man,  then  I 
shall  be  so  happy."  "  That  is  a  recreation  for  your 
Majesty,"  said  Madame  Moriconi  the  elder.  He  sat 
between  these  two  ladies  and  busied  himself  in  serv- 
ing them.  Taking  a  glass  of  Hungarian  wine,  he 
drank  the  health  of  his  hostess,  saying,  "  Is  this  not 
called  in  Polish  Stare  wino  (old  wine)?" 

He  said  he  and  his  three  companions  were  doing 
justice  to  the  supper.  Pointing  to  Wolkonski,  "  See 
what  an  appetite ;  one  would  n't  think  he  had  dined, 
to  see  him  eat,"  he  said.  Prince  Wolkonski  said 
to  me,  with  a  little  temper,  "  And  what  a  dinner !  — 

77 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

an  egg  and  half  a  chicken."  "  Yes,"  added  Count 
Tolstoi,  "  the  emperor  will  never  have  either  cooks 
or  provisions  in  travelling.  He  is  satisfied  to  eat 
what  he  finds ;  "  and  then  addressing  Alexander  he 
asked,  "  Well,  sire,  are  you  sorry  to  stay  here,  in- 
stead of  going  in  to  our  bad  quarters  at  Vilkomir?" 
"  No,  indeed,"  answered  the  emperor ;  "  it  is  a  long 
time  since  I  passed  such  a  delightful  evening." 

Some  one  spoke  of  the  remarkable  memory  of  the 
emperor,  who  recalled  with  accuracy  all  the  names 
of  persons  and  places  which  he  had  seen  in  his 
different  journeys  in  Lithuania;  his  Majesty  said: 
"  I  must  have  memory  for  the  marshal  and  for  my- 
self, for  he  has  none  at  all.  When  he  speaks  to  me 
he  always  says,  '  Sire,  you  know,  it  is  Mr.  So-and-so,' 
and  then  tells  me  the  story."  The  marshal  agreed 
that  it  was  true.  I  put  him  to  the  proof  and  asked 
him  about  the  last  journey.  "  I  do  not  remember," 
he  said,  "  but  I  will  ask  the  emperor,"  which  he 
did. 

After  supper  Alexander  approached  me  and  asked 
if  the  marshal  was  going  to  be  my  physician  also, 
having  chatted  with  me  so  long  at  table.  In  fact,  I 
had  remarked  that  the  emperor  had  observed  us 
with  one  of  those  little  lorgnettes  which  he  always 
kept  in  the  sleeve  of  his  uniform,  and  so  often  lost. 

I  answered  that  it  was  I,  on  the  contrary,  who  had 
taxed  the  patience  and  especially  the  memory  of  the 
marshal.  "  On  what  subject?  "  "  Oh,  on  his  travels, 
and  unfortunately  I  have  always  found  him  in  fault." 
"  Oh !  it  would  be  a  miracle  if  any  one  should  suc- 
ceed in  making  the  marshal  remember  anything," 
said  the  emperor. 

78 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

At  the  moment  of  retiring,  the  emperor  took 
Madame  Moriconi  aside  and  said  he  had  a  favor  to 
ask  of  her.  We  were  very  curious  to  know  what  it 
was.  Alexander  asked  that  no  one  would  disturb 
himself  or  herself  to  be  present  at  his  departure  in 
the  morning.  Madame  Moriconi  insisted,  but  the 
emperor  retired  bowing.  We  then  asked  Count 
Tolstoi  and  Prince  Wolkonski  if  we  might  not  dis- 
obey. They  answered  that  they  could  not  take  it 
upon  themselves  to  authorize  us  to  do  so,  but  that 
they  would  go  and  negotiate  a  permission  from 
the  emperor.  His  Majesty  reappeared,  assuring 
her  that  he  would  have  it  on  his  conscience  if  he 
allowed  Madame  Moriconi,  with  her  cold,  to  get  up 
so  early.  She  insisted  that  it  would  disturb  her  still 
more  not  to  do  her  duty,  and  I  added  that  we  had 
decided  to  run  the  risk  of  disobedience.  Made- 
moiselle Dorothe"e  Moriconi  said  in  her  turn  that 
we  would  be  up  before  the  regiments  at  Vilkomir. 
We  all  spoke  together.  The  emperor  looked  from 
one  to  another,  smiled,  made  amiable  motions  of 
impatience,  left  us,  and  returned  again.  The  little 
scene  seemed  to  amuse  him,  and  there  was  a  charm 
and  liveliness  in  all  his  movements.  Finally,  after 
having  kissed  the  hand  of  each  of  us,  he  retired  to 
his  apartment. 

The  next  morning  at  six  o'clock  we  were  all  assem- 
bled in  the  drawing-room,  our  eyes  fixed  upon  the 
door  by  which  his  Majesty  should  enter.  We  had 
not  long  to  wait  till  the  emperor  appeared.  He  ad- 
vanced with  much  grace  and  dignity  toward  the  mis- 
tress of  the  mansion.  "  Madame,"  he  said,  "  I  come 
to  reproach  you;  you  have  not  received  me  as  a 

79 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

friend,  as  an  old  acquaintance;  you  have  put  your- 
self out  for  me ;  you  have  given  up  your  rooms.  I 
would  never  have  allowed  it  if  I  had  known.  In  fact, 
you  have  received  me  too  well."  He  then  asked 
when  we  had  gotten  up.  "  About  two  hours  ago," 
somebody  said.  He  shook  his  head.  Madame 
Moriconi  said  to  his  Majesty  that  the  impressions  of 
the  evening  had  banished  sleep. 

At  the  moment  of  departure  the  emperor  said 
more  pleasant  things  to  Madame  Moriconi,  begged 
her  to  remember  him,  and  asked  if  she  had  no  com- 
missions for  Vilna.  He  would  not  have  us  conduct 
him  to  his  carriage,  but  as  soon  as  he  had  gone  out, 
we  all  followed  him  to  the  steps,  when  he  laughingly 
hid  himself  behind  a  pillar  to  put  on  his  overcoat. 
The  emperor  sprang  from  the  ground  into  his  calash, 
and  was  obliged  himself  to  arrange  a  quantity  of 
packages  which  prevented  him  from  sitting  down ; 
he  did  this  good-humoredly  while  waiting  for  the 
grand-marshal,  who  finally  arrived,  having,  not  with- 
out trouble,  gotten  into  the  sleeves  of  his  overcoat, 
whose  torn  lining  would  not  let  his  hands  pass 
through.  This  incident  made  us  laugh  after  the 
departure  of  his  Majesty. 

Alexander  left  a  thousand  rubles  for  the  servants 
in  the  house.  Knowing  that  the  priest  of  the  parish 
had  awaited  the  emperor  on  his  passage,  we  went 
into  the  village  to  speak  to  him.  This  good  old  man 
came  to  meet  us,  and  related  with  much  feeling  that 
the  emperor,  having  seen  him  coming  from  the  church 
clothed  in  his  priestly  robes  and  carrying  the  cruci- 
fix, had  stopped  his  horses  and  springing  to  the 
ground  advanced  toward  him  to  take  the  cross, 

So 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

which  he  kissed.  When  the  curate  wished  to  kiss 
his  hand  he  drew  it  back,  and  kissed  the  hand  of  the 
priest  with  great  respect,  and  departed  overwhelmed 
with  blessings.  This  simple,  touching  mark  of  re- 
spect for  age  and  religion  brought  tears  to  my  eyes 
when  I  heard  it. 

Perhaps  it  will  be  thought  that  the  pleasure  of  re- 
cording these  memories  which  are  dear  to  me  has 
drawn  me  into  too  long  and  too  minute  details. 
However,  to  make  known  these  persons  who  have 
played  an  important  role  in  the  world's  theatre  and 
have  left  a  name  honored  among  men,  it  is  not  suf- 
ficient to  recall  the  great  actions  which  have  made 
them  illustrious ;  it  is  necessary,  so  to  speak,  to  fol- 
low them  step  by  step  in  their  private  life.  It  is 
there  that  the  man  is  found.  Why  does  one  find 
such  a  great  charm  in  the  historical  romances  of 
Walter  Scott,  who  often  conducts  us  with' admirable 
art  from  room  to  room,  from  boudoir  to  boudoir, 
even  to  the  bed-chamber  of  the  hero  or  heroine?  It 
is  because  he  carries  us  in  fancy  into  the  presence  of 
the  people  whose  actions  he  relates,  and  the  illusion 
is  such  that  we  seem  to  see  and  to  speak  with  them. 
Why  is  the  reading  of  m^moires  so  universally  enjoyed 
and  sought?  It  is  because  it  admits  of  a  thousand  de- 
tails of  circumstance,  which  the  severe  tone  of  history 
must  reject. 

The  Emperor  Alexander,  at  the  time  of  which  I 
speak,  was  thirty-five  years  old,  but  he  looked  much 
younger.  I  remember  asking  Count  Tolstoi  how  the 
health  of  the  emperor  could  stand  these  long  jour- 
neys. "  Look  at  him,"  said  the  count,  "  and  you  will 
cease  to  wonder." 

6  81 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

Notwithstanding  the  regularity  and  delicacy  of  his 
features,  the  brightness  and  freshness  of  his  com- 
plexion, his  beauty  was  less  striking,  at  first  sight, 
than  that  air  of  benevolence  and  kindness  which  cap- 
tivated all  hearts  and  instantly  inspired  confidence. 
His  tall,  noble,  and  majestic  form,  which  often  stooped 
a  little  with  grace,  like  the  pose  of  an  antique  statue, 
already  threatened  to  become  stout,  but  he  was  per- 
fectly formed.  His  eyes  were  blue,  bright  and  ex- 
pressive; he  was  a  little  short-sighted.  His  nose 
was  straight  and  well  shaped,  his  mouth  small  and 
agreeable.  The  rounded  contour  of  his  face,  as  well 
as  his  profile,  resembled  that  of  his  august  mother. 
His  forehead  was  somewhat  bald,  but  this  gave  to 
his  whole  countenance  an  open  and  serene  expres- 
sion, and  his  hair,  of  a  golden  blond,  carefully 
arranged  as  in  the  heads  on  antique  cameos  or 
medallions,  seemed  made  to  receive  the  triple  crown 
of  laurel,  myrtle,  and  olive.  He  had  an  infinity  of 
shades  of  tone  and  manner.  When  he  addressed 
men  of  distinguished  rank,  it  was  with  dignity  and 
affability  at  the  same  time ;  to  persons  of  his  retinue, 
with  an  air  of  kindness  almost  familiar ;  to  women  of 
a  certain  age,  with  deference ;  and  to  young  people, 
with  an  infinite  grace,  a  refined  and  attractive  man- 
ner, and  a  countenance  full  of  expression. 

This  prince  in  his  early  youth  had  had  his  hearing 
seriously  impaired  by  the  report  of  a  discharge  of 
artillery,  in  consequence  of  which  his  left  ear  was 
somewhat  deaf,  and  he  usually  turned  the  right 
toward  the  speaker  to  hear  better.  No  painter,  with- 
out exception  has  ever  been  able  to  catch  the  likeness 
of  his  features,  especially  the  expression  and  refine- 

82 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

ment  of  his  countenance ;  moreover,  Alexander  never 
liked  to  be  painted,  and  his  portraits  have  generally 
been  made  stealthily. 

More  fortunate  than  his  brother  artists,  Gerard  ob- 
tained several  sittings  of  the  Emperor  Alexander.  In 
his  portrait  of  that  prince,  as  in  all  his  chefs-d'oeuvre, 
he  has  shown  great  talent  and  a  beautiful  touch,  but 
still  it  is  not  Alexander.  Gerard  would  give  to  this 
pacificator  of  Europe,  to  the  prince  who  had  come 
to  restore,  not  to  conquer  the  French  monarchy,  a 
conquering  air,  a  martial  bearing,  which  did  not 
suit  his  features.  Gerard  has  succeeded  in  making 
only  a  beautiful  picture.  Sculpture  this  time,  as  well 
as  many  others,  has  succeeded  better  than  her  sister, 
painting,  and  we  have  seen  a  bust  of  Alexander,  ex- 
ecuted by  an  artist  of  Berlin,  which  leaves  nothing  to 
be  desired.  Thorwaldsen  has  also  made  a  bust  of 
the  prince,  which,  it  is  said,  is  worthy  of  the  chisel  of 
that  celebrated  artist. 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 


CHAPTER  V 

IT  was  only  a  short  time  after  the  return  of  the 
Emperor  Alexander  to  Vilna,  that  Count  Nar- 
bonne  arrived  there,  sent  by  Napoleon,  it  seemed, 
less  to  avoid  a  rupture  and  to  conciliate  than  to 
throw  a  furtive  glance  over  the  Russian  army,  its 
strength,  its  plans,  etc. 

A  man  of  fashion  and  of  pleasure !  '  With  a  bril- 
liant and  agreeable  but  changeable  mind ;  ashamed  of 
the  many  different  parts  which  he  had  performed, 
and  of  the  role  which  he  even  yet  played ;  absolutely 
wanting  in  that  balance  and  that  justice  of  aim  which 
are  never  found  in  a  false  position,  Count  Narbonne 
was  poorly  fitted  to  fill  a  diplomatic  mission. 

He  had  commenced  his  career  in  his  youth  by 
being  knight  of  honor  to  the  royal  princesses  of 
France,  who  overwhelmed  him  with  kindness,  and 
more  than  once  came  to  his  help ;  for  he  was  with- 
out fortune  and  had  a  decided  weakness  for  dissipa- 
tion. Narbonne  showed  little  gratitude  toward  these 
princesses  at  the  time  of  the  Revolution.  Led  away 
by  Madame  de  Stael  and  others,  he  adopted  revolu- 
tionary ideas.  As  minister  to  Louis  XVI.  he  took 
measures  against  the  foreign  troops  who  came  to 
Louis's  aid.  Suspected  by  the  revolutionary  party 
and  despised  at  the  same  time  by  the  royalists,  he 
quitted  France  during  the  Reign  of  Terror.  After 
having  been  a  wanderer  a  number  of  years,  he  re- 

84 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

turned   to  France  at   the   moment   when  Napoleon 
took  the  reins  of  government. 

Count  Narbonne,  after  many  attempts  and  solici- 
tations, obtained  of  Napoleon,  first,  the  place  of  min- 
ister to  Munich,  afterwards  that  of  adjutant-general. 
Napoleon  had  let  his  choice  fall  upon  Narbonne  on 
this  occasion  because  he  was  the  only  one,  perhaps, 
in  that  military  court  who  had  preserved  the  old 
manners,  and  a  manner  of  expressing  himself  which 
rendered  him  worthy  of  being  heard  by  a  sovereign 
so  refined  and  polite  as  Alexander.  However,  in 
spite  of  the  elegant  facility  of  his  language,  Nar- 
bonne could  adduce  no  argument  in  favor  of  his  new 
master,  in  the  audience  which  the  Emperor  Alex- 
ander accorded  to  him.  That  prince  explained  with 
so  much  clearness  and  noble  eloquence  the  modera- 
tion of  his  conduct,  his  just  causes  of  complaint,  and 
the  impossibility  of  conciliating  the  propositions 
made  to  him  with  the  honor  of  his  crown,  the  in- 
terests of  the  empire,  and  his  desire  to  avoid  the 
shedding  of  human  blood,  that  Narbonne,  dazzled 
and  confounded,  could  find  no  answer  to  this  speech. 
In  passing  out  from  his  audience  he  said  to  one  of 
his  acquaintances :  "  The  emperor  was  so  secure  on 
his  own  ground,  his  reasoning  had  so  much  force 
and  logic,  that  I  could  only  intrench  myself  behind  a 
few  trite  court  phrases." 

Narbonne  was  present  the  same  day  at  a  grand 
review,  and  dined  with  the  emperor,  who  sent  him  a 
valuable  present  of  diamonds  and  a  snuff-box  orna- 
mented with  his  portrait. 

This  envoy  wishing  to  communicate  with  the  Poles, 
to  whom  he  had  letters,  wanted  to  prolong  his  stay ; 

85 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

hut  the  day  after  his  audience  the  emperor  sent  him 
by  one  of  his  stewards  the  provisions  for  a  most  lux- 
urious journey,  and  immediately  after,  Count  Cotch- 
ubey  and  Count  Nesselrode  came  to  make  him  a 
farewell  visit,  after  which  Narbonne  felt  that  he 
could  no  longer  defer  his  departure;  especially 
when  a  courier  came  to  announce  that  the  horses 
were  ordered  for  six  o'clock  in  the  evening.  The 
profound  admiration  of  Narbonne  for  Alexander,  and 
the  astonishment  which  the  bearing  and  strength  of 
the  Russian  army  caused  him  were  the  only  results 
of  this  mission. 

I  had  not  been  long  at  Towiany  before  I  learned 
that  his  Imperial  Majesty  had  deigned  to  name  as 
ladies  of  honor  at  the  court,  Mademoiselle  Dorothee 
Moriconi,  Mademoiselle  Marie  Grabowska,  and  my- 
self; also  two  other  young  persons  who  were  then  at 
Vilna :  Mademoiselle  Giedroyc,  who  was  afterwards 
lady  in  waiting  to  the  Empress  Josephine,  and 
Mademoiselle  Wilehouska.  The  emperor  himself  sent 
the  packet  to  Towiany  which  contained  the  three 
orders  in  diamonds  with  the  united  crests  of  the 
dowager  empress  and  the  Empress  Elizabeth,  charg- 
ing my  father,  in  the  most  amiable  manner,  to  pay 
for  him  the  debt  which  he  said  he  had  contracted  at 
Towiany. 

My  father  came  to  take  me  back  to  Vilna.  The 
next  day  after  my  arrival  I  went  to  the  chapel  of 
the  emperor.  It  was  Sunday  and  the  assembly 
there  was  numerous  and  brilliant.  It  was  the  first 
time  that  I  had  been  present  at  a  grand  service  of 
the  Greek  ritual.  I  found  that  the  dress  of  the 
archbishops,  the  wide  violet  robes,  the  long,  float- 

86 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

ing  hair  and  anointed  beard  covering  the  breast, 
the  incense  which  perfumed  the  air,  the  golden 
doors  which  opened  and  closed  at  marked  inter- 
vals,—  all  had  a  kind  of  harmony  with  the  majesty 
of  the  Christian  religion.  The  chant  especially, 
without  any  instrumental  accompaniment,  seemed  to 
me  to  have  a  celestial  beauty  and  simplicity.  It 
was  executed  by  the  singers  of  his  Majesty's  chapel 
at  St.  Petersburg. 

The  same  day,  my  father  dining  at  court,  the 
grand-marshal  came  to  say :  "  Does  your  daughter 
go  out  this  evening?  For  his  Majesty  proposes  to 
go  and  see  her,  and  has  written  to  the  empress  that 
he  will  make  a  visit  to  one  of  the  maids  of  honor ; 
and  it  may  be,"  added  Tolstoi,  smiling,  "that  the 
emperor  has  counted  without  his  host." 

My  father  wrote  me  a  note  in  pencil  to  inform  me 
of  the  proposed  visit,  and  sent  it  by  a  court  messen- 
ger. The  emperor  arrived  in  the  evening  in  a  dor- 
ochka.  My  father  received  him  at  the  foot  of  the 
staircase,  while  I  awaited  him  at  the  door  of  the 
antechamber,  where  I  expressed  in  a  few  words  how 
happy  I  was  that  his  Majesty  deigned  to  come  him- 
self to  receive  my  most  respectful  thanks.  The  em- 
peror said  that  I  owed  him  none  ;  that  on  the  contrary 
it  was  for  him  to  thank  me  for  all  those  marks  of 
courtesy  which  I  had  shown  him  at  Towiany ;  finally, 
that  he  had  come  to  present  me  his  most  humble 
respects. 

I  only  quote  these  words  to  give  an  idea  of  the 
chivalrous  tone  of  this  prince.  Entering  the  draw- 
ing-room he  insisted  that  I  should  sit  on  the  sofa, 
while  he  took  a  chair,  and  put  his  hat  on  the  floor. 

8? 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

As  my  father  remained  standing  in  spite  of  the  invi- 
tation of  his  Majesty  to  sit,  the  emperor  rose  sud- 
denly, saying,  "  Well,  Count,  if  you  do  not  take  a 
seat,  I  will  remain  standing  also."  My  father  was 
forced  to  obey. 

The  emperor  spoke  of  Towiany,  and  said,  smiling, 
to  my  father  that  I  had  accused  him  of  taking  me  for 
a  countrywoman.  Then  with  a  tone  of  entreaty  while 
it  remained  only  with  him  to  command,  he  asked  me 
if  I  would  not  come  to  St.  Petersburg.  As  I  lowered 
my  eyes  without  responding  to  this  proposition,  by 
which  I  felt  a  little  agitated,  "  That  is,  then,  impos- 
sible? "  said  he,  with  an  air  of  gentleness  quite  charm- 
ing. "  Sire,"  I  replied  at  last,  "  I  will  take  it  as  a 
holiday  some  day."  "  In  fact,"  continued  the  em- 
peror, "  it  is  not  the  time  to  go  to  St.  Petersburg; 
but  I  hope  you  will  come  there  later,  and  we  will  do 
the  best  we  can  to  procure  you  all  sorts  of  amuse- 
ments." His  Majesty  praised  the  environs  of  Vilna 
very  much,  and  as  I  spoke  of  the  beautiful  country 
houses  which  surround  St.  Petersburg,  and  the  beauty 
of  the  Neva,  "  Oh,  yes,"  said  the  emperor,  "  art  has 
done  all  she  could  to  conquer  nature ;  for  St.  Peters- 
burg is  situated  in  the  midst  of  an  uncultivated  morass. 
We  will  show  you  all  that  when  you  come.  Our  cli- 
mate is  horrible  !  "  added  he.  "  When  we  have  fifteen 
fine  days  in  a  season  we  say  that  the  summer  has 
been  superb."  The  emperor  said  he  had  just  bought 
Zakret,  the  estate  of  General  Bennigsen,  half  a  league 
from  Vilna,  and  that  he  was  now  a  citizen  of  the  town 
and  had  the  right  to  wear  its  uniform.  I  expressed 
my  regret  that  his  Majesty  had  not  given  preference 
to  Werki,  the  ancient  and  beautiful  residence  of  the 

88 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

Bishop  of  Vilna,  Prince  Massalski,1  whose  vast  castle 
built  in  the  Italian  style  of  the  better  period,  is  sit- 
uated upon  a  wooded  mountain  and  commands  an 
extensive  view  over  the  country  about,  including 
Vilna  which  is  a  mile  distant,  and  the  Vilia  which 
flows  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain.  The  emperor  re- 
plied that  that  would  have  been  a  fancy  too  expen- 
sive for  him,  and  added  by  way  of  a  jest,  that  my 
father  ought  to  make  that  acquisition.  The  Count 
objected  that  he  was  father  of  a  family.  "  So  much 
more  the  reason,"  replied  his  Majesty ;  "  you  could 
give  it  to  your  daughter,  who  would  do  the  honors  of 
the  castle,  and  that  would  be  charming." 

The  conversation  soon  took  a  graver  turn,  and 
politics  became  the  subject  of  it.  Without  touching 
upon  actual  circumstances,  the  emperor  assured  us 
that  he  had  only  pacific  intentions  ;  that  he  had 
made  every  sacrifice  to  maintain  peace  ;  that  he  was 
resolved  in  any  case  not  to  commence  hostilities  ; 
and,  finally,  that  he  had  only  the  good  of  his  subjects 
at  heart,  and  that  the  calamities  of  the  times  made 
him  suffer  intensely. 

My  father  said  that  the  Lithuanians  regretted  that 
these  unfortunate  circumstances  did  not  allow  them 
to  show  all  their  zeal  for  his  Majesty,  and  that  they 
all  knew  that  the  emperor  wished  to  be  the  father  of 
his  subjects.  The  emperor  answered  that  he  would 

1  Prince  Ignace  Massalski  (born  1729,  died  about  1800)  was 
descended  from  a  long  line  of  Russian  princes.  They  were  one  of 
the  most  influential  families  in  Lithuania  when  the  two  rival  houses 
of  Radzivil  and  Massalski  contended  for  supremacy.  He  supported 
Stanislaus  for  the  Polish  throne.  In  1762  he  was  consecrated  Bishop 
of  Vilna.  His  contemporaries  describe  him  as  a  learned  scholar, 
erudite  and  gifted  with  a  quick  and  lively  intelligence. 

89 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

endeavor  to  meet  the  confidence  which  they  placed 
in  him.  In  quitting  us,  Alexander,  with  his  amiably 
extravagant  politeness,  asked  my  pardon  for  having 
wearied  me  with  politics  and  for  having  abused  my 
patience. 

My  friends  from  Towiany  had  also  come  to  Vilna 
to  thank  the  emperor,  who  paid  them  a  visit  at  which 
I  was  present.  I  remember  a  remark  of  the  em- 
peror's which  made  a  great  sensation  among  the 
Poles  of  his  retinue  to  whom  I  related  it,  and  who 
were  pleased  to  give  it  a  different  interpretation, 
perhaps,  from  the  sense  which  the  emperor  had 
meant.  Tea  was  brought  in.  The  emperor  took  the 
glass  jug  which  held  the  cream  and  served  the  ladies. 
When  my  turn  came  he  asked  if  I  took  much.  "  Sire, 
d  Vanglaise"  I  replied.  "  //  vaut  mieux  etre  Polo- 
naise," said  he,  with  that  quick  wit  which  was  natural 
to  him. 

They  were  busy  then  at  Vilna  with  preparations 
for  an  entertainment  which  was  given  at  Zakret,  the 
house  of  the  emperor.  A  storm  was  ready  to  break 
over  our  heads,  and  yet,  in  full  security,  no  one 
thought  of  anything  but  pleasure  and  of  the  happi- 
ness of  having  the  emperor  there.  Not  only  were 
we  far  from  foreseeing  his  departure,  and  from  sus- 
pecting that  the  troops  of  Napoleon  were  near  the 
Niemen,  but  we  were  even  ignorant  of  the  fact  that 
the  French  had  crossed  Germany.  No  kind  of  news 
was  allowed  to  arrive  or  be  made  known  in  Lithuania. 
Never  were  political  plans  enveloped  in  so  impene- 
trable a  veil ! 

A  long,  open  gallery  supported  by  pillars  was  built 
in  the  garden  of  Zakret,  designed  for  a  dancing-hall. 

90 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

It  was  to  enclose  in  its  centre  a  field  of  flowers.  An 
architect  of  the  government,  Professor  Schultz,  had 
charge  of  the  work. 

My  father,  happening  to  be  at  Zakret,  called  the 
attention  of  the  architect  to  the  fact  that  the  founda- 
tions were  not  deep  enough,  in  proportion  to  the 
height  of  the  gallery  and  the  thickness  of  the  col- 
umns. Schultz  acknowledged  that  the  remark  was 
perfectly  correct,  but  said  he  would  remedy  that 
difficulty  by  joining  the  top  of  the  colonnade  with  the 
framework  of  the  roof.  The  next  day  the  whole 
gallery  fell  with  a  terrible  crash.  Fortunately  it 
was  the  workmen's  dinner-hour.  One,  however,  was 
found  crushed  under  the  ruins. 

At  this  misfortune,  lo'sing  his  presence  of  mind 
and  perhaps  fearing  that  he  might  be  suspected  of 
having  a  secret  understanding  with  the  French,  too 
little  confident  in  the  indulgence  of  the  emperor, 
the  unhappy  Schultz  fled.  He  was  pursued,  but 
nothing  was  found  of  him  but  his  hat  on  the  bank 
of  the  river.  The  poor  unfortunate  had  drowned 
himself.  Think  what  a  horrible  catastrophe  would 
have  been  the  result  of  that  event,  if  it  had  happened 
two  days  later  !  The  emperor,  all  his  military  house- 
hold, the  commanding-generals  of  the  army,  a  crowd 
of  persons  of  distinction  would  certainly  have  perished 
in  this  frightful  disaster.  It  would  have  been  for  the 
French  a  campaign  gained  without  drawing  the 
sword. 

The  entertainment  at  Zakret  took  place,  neverthe- 
less. I  never  saw  one  so  beautiful,  and  never  was 
there  a  farewell  so  merry ;  for  except  those  who  were 
in  the  secret,  no  one  could  yet  foresee  that  this  ball 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

was  to  be  the  signal  for  the  departure  of  the  emperor 
and  the  retreat  of  the  Russians. 

We  assembled  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  park  of 
Zakret.  The  evening  was  beautiful,  the  sky  a  little 
clouded,  as  if  to  shelter  us  from  the  heat  of  the  sun. 
The  ladies,  in  elegant  toilets  and  covered  with  flowers, 
were  seated  in  a  circle  on  a  square  of  carpets 
spread  upon  the  grass  where  the  gallery  was  to  have 
been,  the  whole  palace  ornamented  with  orange-trees 
in  full  bloom  which  perfumed  the  air. 

A  crowd  of  people,  whom  curiosity  and  especially 
the  desire  to  see  the  emperor  had  attracted  from  the 
town,  formed  groups  in  the  distance.  The  musicians 
of  the  Imperial  Guard  played  choice  bits  of  music  in 
different  parts  of  the  grounds.  The  sight  of  this 
brilliant  assembly  of  beautifully  dressed  women  and 
the  military  in  splendid  uniforms  with  their  diamond 
decorations ;  this  company  scattered  over  the  green 
lawn,  the  old  trees  forming  masses  of  verdure;  the 
Vilia,  which  reflected  in  its  winding  course  the  blue 
heavens  and  the  colors  of  the  setting  sun;  the 
mountains,  whose  tops  disappeared  in  the  soft  clouds, 
—  all  offered  a  scene  of  enchantment ;  but  when  the 
emperor  appeared,  no  one  saw  anything  but  him. 

His  Majesty  wore  on  that  day  the  uniform  of  the 
Semenowfski  Guards  with  light  blue  facings,  which 
became  him  well.  Having  made  the  tour  of  the 
circle  of  ladies,  whom  he  obliged  to  remain  seated  in 
his  presence,  even  while  he  spoke  to  them,  the 
emperor  chatted  with  several  of  the  men  of  the 
company.  The  ladies  were  invited  to  take  refresh- 
ments, and  then  it  was  proposed  to  the  emperor 
that  he  should  open  the  ball  on  the  square  of  carpets, 

92 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

that  the  assembled  crowd  might  enjoy  the  spectacle. 
He  consented  with  his  accustomed  good-nature,  and 
engaged  for  the  Polonaise  Madame  Bennigsen,  who 
did  the  honors  of  the  ball.  Then  he  danced  with 
Madame  Barclay  de  Tolly,  and  afterwards  with  me; 
then  we  ascended  to  the  dancing-hall  which  was 
spacious  and  brilliantly  lighted. 

I  will  not  repeat  all  the  flattering  things  which  his 
Majesty  said  to  me  on  this  occasion,  as  well  as  to  all 
the  other  ladies  who  were  present.  It  would  take 
too  long  to  relate  them  all,  for  the  emperor's  talent 
for  gallantry,  if  it  may  be  so  called,  was  inexhaustible. 
I  think  no  one  ever  possessed,  like  this  prince,  the 
art  of  giving  a  graceful  turn  to  the  most  indifferent 
expressions,  and  the  rare  gift  of  saying  appropriate 
things,  which  may  be  attributed  not  only  to  quick- 
ness of  wit,  but  to  a  rare  goodness  and  kindness  of 
heart.  Wishing  to  know  whether  I  intended  to  return 
to  Towiany  or  remain  with  my  father,  he  said,  "  If  I 
were  the  count,  I  would  not  let  you  leave  me !  " 

His  Majesty  retired  during  the  supper,  which  was 
served  without  formality  at  little  tables  in  the  open 
air.  The  weather  was  so  mild  and  still  that  the  lights 
did  not  go  out,  and  the  brilliant  illumination  of  a 
part  of  the  park,  the  cascades,  the  river,  and  the 
islands,  vied  with  the  moon  and  stars  to  make  it  a 
scene  of  enchantment. 

Who  would  have  thought,  in  seeing  the  grace  and 
brilliancy  which  Alexander  displayed  on  that  evening, 
that  it  was  during  the  ball  that  he  received  the  news 
that  the  French  had  crossed  the  Niemen,  and  that 
their  advanced  guards  were  not  more  than  ten  miles 
from  Vilna?  Six  months  later  I  heard  Alexander 

93 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

say  that  he  had  suffered  intensely  in  being  obliged 
to  show  a  gaiety  which  he  was  far  from  feeling. 

Three  days  after  the  entertainment  at  Zakret,  the 
emperor  left  Vilna  to  go  into  his  headquarters  at 
Sventsiani.  Hoping  that  the  stay  of  his  Majesty 
would  be  prolonged,  and  not  foreseeing  the  events 
which  awaited  us,  my  father  had  prepared  to  give  a 
fete  for  Alexander. 

It  was  at  the  moment  of  his  departure  that  the 
monarch  made  that  beautiful  proclamation  which 
excited  universal  enthusiasm  in  the  Russian  army, 
delighted  that  their  sovereign  consented  to  command 
his  own  soldiers.  "  /  shall  be  with  you"  he  said, 
" and  God  will  be  against  the  aggressor!"  These 
words  were  an  inspiration.  What  a  difference  between 
the  noble  and  religious  tone  of  the  proclamations  of 
Alexander,  who  always  placed  his  confidence  in  the 
justice  of  his  cause,  and  above  all,  in  the  protection 
of  Heaven,  and  the  tone  of  domination  which  per- 
vaded the  proclamations  of  Napoleon,  who  seemed 
to  recognize  no  divinity  except  that  to  which  he  had 
chained  his  chariot,  the  goddess  Fortune ! 

Not  only  did  the  Russian  troops  evacuate  Vilna, 
but  also  the  few  Russians  who  had  lived  there  for  a 
number  of  years  hastened  to  depart,  with  their  wives 
and  children  and  all  that  they  possessed.  All  the 
horses  in  the  town  were  put  in  requisition  in  this 
urgent  necessity,  except  those  of  my  father,  who, 
moreover,  had  not  taken  the  precaution  to  hide  them, 
as  did  several  persons,  who  put  their  horses  in  their 
granaries,  where  the  police  did  not  think  to  go  in 
search  of  them. 

There  was  the  interval  of  only  two  days  between 
94 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

the  departure  of  Alexander  and  the  entry  of  the 
French,  but  the  disturbance  and  anxiety  made  them 
seem  of  mortal  length.  Whenever  the  sound  of  a 
horse  was  heard  in  the  streets,  some  one  ran  to  tell 
some  alarming  news,  which  was  almost  always  false. 
Some  said  the  French  would  fire  upon  the  town,  and 
advised  me  to  flee  into  the  mountains,  as  the  cannon- 
balls  would  make  the  church-towers  fall  on  our 
house;  others  came  running  with  pale  and  frightened 
faces  to  announce  that  the  Russians  in  retiring  had 
set  fire  to  the  town  ;  others,  finally,  asserted  that  they 
had  seen  the  Emperor  Alexander  running  through 
the  streets,  without  uniform,  trying  to  reassure  the 
inhabitants  and  promising  not  to  abandon  them. 
The  governor-general,  Korsakofif,  as  he  was  depart- 
ing, assured  my  father  that  there  was  nothing  to  be 
feared.  The  astonishment  and  perplexity  which  the 
expectation  of  such  great  events  inspired  left  no 
place  in  my  mind  for  vain  terrors,  which,  moreover, 
are  no  help  against  danger,  and  only  weaken  the 
courage  so  necessary  in  all  the  circumstances  of 
life. 


95 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  night  of  June  15  and  16,  new  style,  the  Rus- 
sian troops  went  off  in  good  order  and  in  a 
silence  most  imposing.  It  was  not  a  flight,  although 
it  has  been  called  so.  At  eight  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing a  detachment  of  French  cavalry  dashed  into  the 
town,  galloping  to  the  defence  of  the  bridge,  to  which 
the  Russians  had  set  fire.  Nothing  can  express  the 
emotion  I  felt  on  seeing  Poles  !  —  the  Poles,  who  rode 
with  loose  rein  and  sabres  bare,  waving  the  flags  of 
their  lances  and  bearing  my  country's  colors,  which 
I  now  saw  for  the  first  time. 

I  was  at  an  open  window,  and  they  saluted  me  as 
they  passed.  At  the  sight  of  these  compatriots,  my 
heart  was  moved,  and  I  felt  that  I  too  was  born  a 
Pole,  and  was  to  become  one  again.  Tears  of  joy  and 
enthusiasm  poured  down  my  cheeks.  It  was  a  de- 
lightful moment,  but  it  did  not  last  long ! 

The  intoxication  of  joy  was  universal.  The  town 
resounded  with  cries  of  triumph.  All  rushed  to  arms. 
The  Russians  had  thrown  a  great  many  in  the  river 
Vilia;  men  of  all  ranks,  even  from  the  dregs  of  the 
people,  hastened  to  get  them  out.  Ridiculously 
armed,  they  ran  through  the  streets  in  their  working- 
clothes,  and  assembled  in  front  of  the  town  hall, 
throwing  their  hats  in  the  air  with  noisy  exclamations 
of  patriotism.  My  father,  being  wiser  and  more  pru- 
dent, was  alarmed  at  these  popular  demonstrations. 
"Fools!  madmen!"  he  cried;  "the  Russians  are 

96 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

only  a  few  steps  distant ;  who  can  foresee  in  which  di- 
rection they  will  march,  and  what  will  be  the  result  of 
events  ?  "  I  remember  that  three  days  after  the  entrance 
of  the  French,  seeing  the  disorder  which  accompanied 
the  march  of  that  formidable  army,  the  insubordination 
of  the  troops,  the  improvidence  of  the  commanders, 
their  fatalistic  confidence  in  what  they  called  "  the 
destiny  of  the  emperor"  (for  it  was  always  by  this 
grand  expression  that  the  French  officers  and  the 
admirers  of  Napoleon  answered  all  objections  which 
were  made  them  on  this  campaign),  my  father  formed 
unfavorable  expectations  as  to  the  issue  of  the  war. 

Six  hundred  thousand  men  of  all  European  na- 
tions subject  to  the  Napoleonic  policy  marched  in 
two  lines,  without  magazines  and  without  provisions, 
through  a  country  impoverished  by  the  continental 
system,  and  recently  ruined  by  heavy  requisitions. 
A  Russian  general  had  even  presented  to  the  Emperor 
Alexander  the  plan  of  totally  devastating  Lithuania, 
removing  its  inhabitants,  and  leaving  nothing  but  a 
vast  wilderness  to  the  arms  of  Napoleon.  But  the 
feelings  of  Alexander  would  not  allow  him  to  make 
use  of  that  measure,  which  if  successful  would  be 
violent  and  inhumane.  They  contented  themselves 
by  burning  all  the  storehouses  of  grain  and  the  mills. 

The  French  army,  as  they  entered  Vilna,  had  not 
had  bread  for  three  days.  All  the  bakers  in  the 
town  were  immediately  employed  in  the  service  of 
the  troops ;  and  in  spite  of  the  saying  of  General 
Jomini,1  "  One  never  dies  of  famine  in  a  besieged 

1  Henri,  Baron  Jomini  (born  1779,  died  1869)  was  an  able  general 
and  writer  on  strategy.     At  an  early  age  he  entered  the  French  army 
and  became  an  aide-de-camp  to  Ney.    He  presented  to  Napoleon  on 
7  97 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

city,"  want  was  cruelly  felt  by  the  inhabitants  of  Vilna, 
especially  by  those  who  had  not  taken  the  precaution, 
or  had  not  the  means  of  laying  in  a  supply  of  pro- 
visions in  advance.  The  country  through  which  the 
grand  army  had  passed  had  been  ravaged  and  pil- 
laged, and  its  corn  had  been  cut  green  for  the  cavalry ; 
it  could  not,  therefore,  supply  the  needs  of  the  capital, 
and  the  people  dared  not  even  expose  their  convoys 
on  the  roads,  which  were  infested  by  marauders. 

Besides,  the  disorderly  behavior  of  the  army  was 
a  consequence  of  the  sentiments  of  its  chief,  for  after 
having  crossed  the  Niemen,  Napoleon,  in  an  order  of 
the  day,  declared  to  his  troops  that  they  were  about 
to  set  foot  on  Russian  territory.  It  was  thus  that  the 
liberator  of  Poland,  so  much  desired,  announced  him- 
self to  the  Lithuanians.  In  consequence  of  this 
proclamation  Lithuania  was  considered  and  treated  as 
a  hostile  country,  while  its  inhabitants,  animated  by 

the  field  of  Austerlitz  his  "  Treatise  on  the  Grand  Operations  of 
War ; "  a  few  days  after  this  event  he  was  appointed  Chief  of  the 
Staff  of  Ney.  For  his  conduct  at  Jena  (1806)  he  received  the  title 
of  Baron,  and  two  years  later  was  employed  in  Spain.  In  1811  he 
became  a  general  of  brigade,  and  the  following  year  was  appointed 
French  Governor  of  Vilna,  and  later  of  Smolensk.  He  rendered 
valuable  service  to  the  French  army  during  the  latter  part  of  their 
disastrous  retreat  from  Moscow.  He  contributed  greatly  to  the 
victory  of  Bautzen.  His  promotion  having  been  obstructed  by  the 
enmity  of  Berthier,  he  quitted  the  French  service  in  1812,  and  entered 
that  of  Russia,  with  the  rank  of  lieutenant-general,  and  became  aide- 
de-camp  to  Alexander.  In  1815  he  accompanied  the  czar  to  Paris 
and  received  the  order  of  St.  Louis  from  Louis  XVIII.  He  was 
intrusted  with  the  completion  of  the  military  education  of  Nicholas, 
who,  on  his  accession  to  the  throne  retained  him  as  aide-de-camp. 
He  organized  the  Russian  military  academy.  In  addition  to  the 
above-mentioned  work  he  was  the  author  of  a  number  of  important 
treatises  on  strategy,  several  of  which  have  been  translated  into  the 
English  language. 

98 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

patriotic  enthusiasm,  flew  to  welcome  the  French. 
They  were  soon  to  be  despoiled  and  outraged  by 
those  whom  they  regarded  as  the  instrument  of  the 
deliverance  of  their  country,  and  compelled  to  aban- 
don their  homes  and  their  property  to  pillage.  Many 
took  refuge  in  the  depths  of  the  forests,  carrying 
with  them  that  which  they  held  the  most  dear, — 
the  honor  of  their  wives  and  daughters. 

Each  day  brought  the  recital  of  new  excesses  com- 
mitted by  the  French  soldiers  in  the  country.  Vilna 
seemed  to  have  become  the  seat  of  war.  Soldiers 
bivouacked  in  the  streets,  which  resounded  with  the 
clash  of  arms,  the  blare  of  trumpets,  the  neighing  of 
horses,  and  the  confusion  of  many  languages. 

When,  wearied  with  these  sights,  which  presented 
themselves  constantly  to  my  view,  I  raised  my  eyes 
to  the  heavens  to  rest  them  on  a  more  tranquil  scene, 
I  seemed  to  see,  even  in  the  clouds,  armies  in  motion, 
and  my  imagination  recalled  with  a  sort  of  terror 
the  visions  of  the  Apocalypse. 

In  the  mean  time  French  arrogance,  astonished  at 
the  discouragement  which  had  taken  possession  of 
all  minds,  expected  always  all  obstacles  to  be  re- 
moved, all  difficulties  to  disappear.  They  demanded 
soldiers,  bread,  and  money  of  Lithuania.  They  or- 
ganized in  haste  a  temporary  government;  they 
reawakened  the  national  pride  with  sharp  words. 
"  There  is  no  patriotism  among  you,"  said  the  French, 
"  no  energy,  no  vigor ;  "  and  the  Lithuanians  replied, 
to  revive  their  drooping  courage,  "  We  shall  be 
ruined,  but  we  will  still  be  Poles  !  "  And  what  could 
be  more  certain,  since  the  French  Mahomet  did  not 
deign  to  guarantee  their  hopes  and  sacrifices? 

99 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

Napoleon  entered  Vilna  anxious  and  discontented. 
The  easiness  of  this  victory  dismayed  him ;  he  had 
too  much  judgment  not  to  see  that  the  retreat  of  the 
Russians  was  not  inspired  by  the  fear  of  his  name, 
but  covered  deep  designs.  "  I  had  believed  that  the 
taking  of  Vilna  would  cost  me  twenty  thousand  men 
at  least,"  he  said. 

Napoleon  was  furious  when  he  learned  that  Russia 
had  made  peace  with  Turkey,  and  that  he  could  no 
longer  hope  for  a  favorable  diversion  either  toward 
the  north  or  toward  the  south.  The  scarcity  of  food, 
the  disorder  of  the  army,  the  mistakes  made  by  Prince 
Jerome,  the  continual  losses  among  the  cavalry,  all 
combined  to  make  him  look  the  sad  result  of  this 
campaign  in  the  face  as  a  thing  inevitable.  But  the 
fatal  genius  of  Napoleon  pushed  him  forward,  and  it 
was  thus  that,  from  illusion  to  illusion,  he  rushed  to 
his  ruin,  rejecting  the  truth  as  an  apparition  whose 
presence  he  could  not  endure. 

At  a  general  audience  in  the  imperial  castle,  Napo- 
leon declared  in  vague  and  obscure  phrases  that  he 
was  come  to  restore  Poland,  that  a  diet  was  assembled 
at  Warsaw  for  the  election  of  a  king ;  but  that  this 
diet  was  still  ignorant  who  should  be  king.  Count 
Narbonne,  who  was  then  at  Vilna  in  Napoleon's 
retinue,  said  to  some  one  who  asked  him  who  was 
destined  for  the  throne  of  Poland  that  the  emperor, 
having  a  mania  for  crowns,  would  probably  take  that 
of  Poland  also.  I  remember  that  one  day,  in  a  large 
company,  some  of  the  French  amused  themselves  by 
having  the  ladies  make  the  election.  One  of  them 
did  not  fail  to  let  her  choice  fall  on  Napoleon  himself; 
others  elected  his  brother  Jerome,  the  King  of  Naples, 

100 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

and  even  Marshal  Davoust.1  I  was  silent.  "And  you, 
mademoiselle,"  said  some  one  to  me ;  "  whom  do  you 
choose?  "  "  I  have  not  the  honor  to  know  all  these 
gentlemen,"  answered  I,  in  a  negligent  and  absent- 
minded  manner..  The  ladies  seemed  to  be  struck  by 
the  stupidity  of  my  reply,  but  I  think  that  he  who 
asked  me  that  question  was  not  altogether  of  their 
opinion  on  that  point.  On  another  occasion  a  very 
stupid  remark  escaped  me.  I  had  just  received  news 
from  the  country,  where  my  brother  was.  He  had 
sent  me  provisions  and  flowers,  and  at  the  same  time 
the  news  that  the  army  had  not  passed  that  way. 
Delighted  with  this  good  news,  and  forgetting  the 
presence  of  a  Frenchman  attached  to  the  diplomatic 
mission  of  the  minister  of  the  interior,  I  said  to  my 
companion,  who  also  was  French,  "  Ah,  Mademoiselle 
T.,  how  fortunate  they  are  at  R.  They  have  not  seen 
one  Frenchman !  "  The  gentleman  could  not  help 

1  Louis  Nicholas  Davoust  (born  1770,  died  1823).  At  the  age  of 
fifteen  he  was  appointed  second  lieutenant  of  cavalry.  He  served 
brilliantly  in  the  Armies  of  the  Rhine  under  Moreau,  and  distin- 
guished himself  greatly  at  Aboukir.  In  1800  he  was  appointed 
general  of  division,  and  the  next  year  Commander  of  the  Consular 
Guard,  and  in  1804  Marshal  of  the  Empire.  He  took  a  distinguished 
part  in  the  victories  of  Ulm  and  Austerlirz.  For  a  great  victory  he 
won  over  the  Prussians  at  Auerstadt  (1806),  he  was  rewarded  with 
the  title  of  Duke  of  Auerstadt,  and  in  1809  he  was  made  Prince  of 
Echmuhl  for  his  part  in  a  battle  of  that  name.  After  Wagram  he 
was  appointed  military  commander  in  Poland,  where  his  tyrannical 
cruelty  made  him  detested  by  Poles  and  Germans  alike.  Having 
served  through  the  Russian  campaign  and  been  wounded  at  Boro- 
dino, he  established  himself  at  Hamburg,  whence  the  Allies  in  vain 
tried  to  dislodge  him.  On  Napoleon's  escape  from  Elba  he  was 
appointed  Minister  of  War,  and  in  three  months  he  had  the  army 
organized  on  its  former  basis.  After  Waterloo  he  took  command  of 
the  army  at  Paris,  and  would  have  offered  battle  to  the  Allies  had 
not  the  Provisional  Government  ordered  him  to  come  to  terms. 

IOI 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

saying,  "  Oh  !  how  you  do  love  us  here !  "  A  little 
confused  at  my  exclamation,  and  hoping  to  repair  it, 
I  said,  "  It  is  not  the  French,  it  is  the  army."  "  Yes, 
yes,  I  understand  perfectly ;  they  are  plunderers." 

In  the  midst  of  all  these  evils  which  weighed  upon 
our  unhappy  country,  without  speaking  of  those  which 
menaced  it,  one  ray  of  hope,  one  glimmer  of  peace, 
came  to  shine  upon  us.  It  was  from  that  angel  whom 
we  almost  regretted  to  have  known,  because  we  be- 
lieved we  should  never  see  him  again,  —  Alexander, 
who,  wishing  to  try  one  more  last  and  generous  effort 
to  spare  humanity  a  bloody  struggle,  had  sent  General 
Balacheff  to  offer  propositions  of  peace  most  advan- 
tageous to  France  and  to  Poland. 

Napoleon  commenced  by  saying  that  after  the 
declaration  of  war  he  would  consider  each  diplo- 
matic agent  as  a  spy.  He  consented,  however,  to 
accord  a  private  audience  to  Balacheff,  received  him 
politely,  and  expressed  his  astonishment  that  the 
Emperor  Alexander  took  the  trouble  to  command 
his  armies  in  person.  "  That  is  well  enough  for  an 
old  corporal  like  me,"  he  said. 

He  rejected  all  ideas  of  pacification,  letting  it  be 
understood  that  the  Rubicon  was  crossed,  and  that 
fortune  alone  should  decide  the  result  of  the  war. 
As  he  was  about  to  dismiss  the  Russian  envoy,  Napo- 
leon asked  him  which  was  the  best  way  to  Moscow. 
"  There  are  several  roads  which  lead  thither,"  replied 
Balacheff,  with  remarkable  presence  of  mind,  "  and 
you  can  even  go  by  way  of  Pultaiva"  * 

1  Pultawa  (Poltava),  a  city  in  southern  Russia  where,  June  27, 
1709,  Peter  the  Great  gained  a  decisive  victory  over  Charles  XII., 
totally  destroying  his  army  and  causing  him  to  seek  an  asylum  in 
Turkey.  JO2 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

An  old  French  emigrant  of  a  name  very  well 
known,  who  had  made  several  journeys  to  France 
since  Napoleon  had  come  into  power,  and  who  had 
never  been  presented  to  him,  was  at  Vilna  at  the 
time  of  the  invasion  of  the  French.  Indebted  for  his 
life  and  that  of  his  family  to  the  sovereign  of  Russia, 
who  had  received  him  in  his  troubles  with  the  most 
noble  generosity,  this  Frenchman  felt  a  just  repug- 
nance at  the  idea  of  rendering  any  homage  whatever 
to  the  dominator  of  Europe,  the  enemy  of  Alexander. 
However,  forewarned  by  an  old  friend  of  his  family 
attached  to  Napoleon,  that  he  would  be  called  upon 
in  an  imperious  manner  to  submit  to  a  species  of  ex- 
amination from  the  mouth  of  Napoleon  himself,  the 
emigrant  decided  to  present  himself. 

At  the  hour  appointed  for  the  audience,  he  was 
introduced  by  the  lackey,  who  called  his  name  with 
a  loud  voice  in  the  room  where,  a  few  days  before, 
the  Emperor  Alexander  had  received.  Napoleon  re- 
ceived the  emigrant  with  a  kind  smile,  said  that  he 
had  heard  of  his  last  visit  to  Paris,  and  commenced 
walking  up  and  down  the  room  with  him  while  he 
put  the  following  questions :  — 

"  Have  you  seen  the  Emperor  Alexander  here?" 

"  I  have  had  the  honor  to  present  myself  to 
him." 

"  Does  he  really  govern?  " 

"  He  does  a  great  deal  of  work  with  his  ministers ; 
all  the  important  details  of  the  government  are  placed 
under  his  eyes." 

"  That  is  not  what  I  ask.  Has  he  really  all  the 
power  in  his  hands?  Is  he  not  influenced  or  con- 
trolled by  the  senate?  " 

103 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

"  The  senate  in  Russia  is  scarcely  more  than  the 
highest  judiciary  body,  a  tribunal  of  final  appeal.  I 
do  not  know  that  it  has  any  means,  or  even  any  wish, 
to  struggle  against  sovereign  authority." 

"Why  did  the  Russians  retire  so  suddenly,  and 
why  have  they  not  been  willing,  here  or  in  the  en- 
virons, to  test  their  arms  ?  They  had  a  position  near 
Vilna,  which  would  have  cost  me  twenty  thousand 
men." 

"  The  rapid  march  of  the  French  army,  guided  by 
such  able  generals,  has  no  doubt  surprised  the  Rus- 
sian army,  who  have  not  believed  it  to  be  their  duty 
to  show  resistance." 

"  Ah !  you  are  entirely  mistaken ;  our  march  has 
not  been  rapid.  I  have  been  made  to  lose  much 
time.  I  have  commenced  this  war  with  regret,  and 
it  will  cause  a  great  loss  of  blood.  The  Emperor 
Alexander  has  driven  me  to  it  by  not  observing  the 
conditions  of  the  Treaty  of  Tilsit.  The  prince  had 
his  mind  badly  directed  in  his  early  youth.  He  re- 
ceived false  ideas  of  philanthropy  from  his  tutor,  one 
called  La  Harpe.  Will  you  believe  me  that  in  our 
conversations  at  Erfurt  I  found  myself  obliged  to 
oppose  the  opinion  he  had  that  an  elective  govern- 
ment was  more  favorable  to  the  happiness  of  a 
people  than  hereditary  power?  To  govern  men,  it 
is  necessary  to  be  a  god.  Hereditary  chance  serves 
men  better  than  their  own  choice  could  do." 

Such  language  in  the  mouth  of  such  a  man  was 
indeed  surprising,  if  it  is  possible  that  he  was  at  the 
same  time  sincere.  He  continued  in  the  same  strain: 
"The  Emperor  Alexander  does  not  like  etiquette; 
he  is  almost  always  without  a  retinue.  My  brother- 

104 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

in-law,  the  Emperor  of  Austria  has  the  same  manners, 
and  he  has  often  manifested  his  astonishment  to  see 
me  surrounded  by  a  numerous  court.  I  have  told 
him  that  the  French  need  to  be  impressed,  even  by 
the  externals  of  power,  and  that,  besides,  my  position 
is  different." 

In  speaking  of  the  Lithuanian  nobility,  he  used 
a  coarse  expression  which  I  will  not  repeat  here; 
and  in  general  he  did  not  think  much  of  the  Poles, 
who  were  sacrificing  their  fortunes  and  their  lives  to 
him.  He  wrote  from  Moscow  to  the  Duke  of  Bassano1 
that  the  women  alone  in  Poland  had  any  spirit  or 
character.  In  the  instructions  which  he  gave  to  an 
archbishop,  M.  de  Pradt,2  he  recommended  him,  above 
all  things,  to  look  after  the  women  of  Poland,  because 
they  were  all  there  was  in  that  country. 

1  Hugues   Bernard   Maret,  Duke   of   Bassano   (born    1763,  died 
1839).     An  able  French  statesman  and  diplomatist.     He  studied  law 
in  Paris  and  under  the  new  regime  he  was  rapidly  advanced  in  the 
department  of  Foreign  Affairs.     In  1793  ne  was  sent  on  missions  to 
England  and  Naples.     From  1800  to  1811,  as  Secretary  of  State,  he 
directed  the  Home  Department  with  great  credit,  and  had  a  large 
share  of  Bonaparte's  confidence,  whom  he  accompanied  on  his  cam- 
paigns.    In  1811  he  was  appointed  Minister  of  P^oreign  Affairs  and 
received  the  title  of  Duke  of  Bassano.     He  was  in  Napoleon's  suite 
during  the  Russian  campaign,  and  was  employed  by  him  in  various 
diplomatic  missions.     The  Duke  married  his  cousin,  Mademoiselle 
Lejeas,  a  daughter  of  the  mayor  of  Dijon,  who  was  distinguished  at 
the  imperial  court  for  her  beauty  and  wit. 

2  Abbe    Dominique  Dufour  de    Pradt  (born    1759,  died    1837)  a 
French  diplomatist  and   political  writer.     In    1804  he  became   the 
almoner  of  Napoleon,   and   the  following  year  Bishop  of  Poitiers, 
and  1808  Archbishop  of  Malines.     In  1812  Napoleon  sent  him  as 
ambassador  to  Warsaw,  hoping  that  he  might  stir  up  the  patriotic 
zeal  of  the  Poles  and  turn  it  to  his  account. 


105 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 


CHAPTER  VII 

NAPOLEON,  during  his  stay  at  Vilna,  exacted 
a  presentation  of  the  ladies  at  the  castle. 
Suffering  mentally  as  well  as  physically,  I  thought  I 
could  excuse  myself  from  going,  but  my  father 
objected  on  account  of  the  position  in  which  he 
found  himself.  Some  evil-minded  persons  had  rep- 
resented him  as  a  partisan  of  the  Russians,  and 
without  the  King  of  Naples  he  would  not  even  have 
been  put  on  the  list  of  citizens  which  was  placed 
under  the  eyes  of  Napoleon.  Seemg  that  I  could 
not  avoid  the  presentation,  I  declared  my  intention 
of  showing  myself  with  my  order.1 

My  father  hesitated  at  first,  and  said  he  must  find 
out  if  Mademoiselle  G.,  the  only  one  of  my  associates 
then  at  Vilna,  would  wear  hers  also.  I  begged  him 
to  do  nothing  of  the  kind.  I  dressed  myself  then 
in  haste,  and  in  a  very  bad  humor;  for  they  had 
wakened  me  at  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  to  invite 
me,  by  order  of  the  police,  to  present  myself  at  court 
before  noon.  These  military  manners  displeased  me 
to  the  last  degree,  especially  in  comparison  with  the 
graciousness  and  exquisite  politeness  of  Alexander 
and  his  court.  Never  had  I  put  on  my  decoration 
with  so  much  pleasure,  and,  to  speak  the  truth,  with 
so  much  pride. 

1  The  reader  will  remember  the  decoration  in  diamonds  which  the 
author  had  received  from  the  court  of  Russia. 

1 06 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

I  having  joined  several  ladies  of  my  acquaintance, 
to  go  with  them  to  the  castle,  they  did  all  in  their 
power  during  the  drive  to  persuade  me  to  take  off 
my  decoration,  and  thought  they  would  frighten  me 
by  saying  that  Napoleon  was  a  terrible  man,  and  that 
he  would  certainly  say  something  disagreeable  to  me. 
As  I  expressed  somewhat  freely  my  way  of  thinking, 
"  In  the  name  of  Heaven,  hush !  "  they  said ;  "  do 
you  not  know  that  the  walls  have  ears  and  will  re- 
peat to  him  all  you  have  said  about  him?  " 

Nothing  could  make  me  change  my  resolution.  I 
answered  that  perhaps  I  should  see  myself  forced  to 
conform  to  the  will  of  him  to  whom  all  yielded,  but, 
as  long  as  that  will  was  unknown  to  me,  I  would  act 
as  I  was  now  doing.  In  fact,  there  would  have  been 
as  much  cowardice  as  ingratitude  on  my  part  in 
rejecting  thus,  in  the  presence  of  his  fortunate  and 
triumphant  adversary,  the  proofs  of  the  kindness  of 
a  sovereign  so  worthy  to  be  loved,  at  the  instant  even 
when  that  sovereign  seemed  to  be  persecuted  by 
fate.  My  heart  revolted  at  that  idea.  I  acknowledge 
that  I  expected  rudeness  on  the  part  of  Napoleon, 
and  I  prepared  myself  to  answer  with  firmness ;  but 
I  had  not  that  satisfaction.  He  only  addressed  me, 
as  will  be  seen,  questions  to  which  very  insignificant 
answers  could  be  made.  All  those  which  have  been 
attributed  to  me  on  that  occasion  are  not  exact. 

When  I  was  named  to  Napoleon,  his  attention  was 
immediately  attracted  by  the  diamond  coat  of  arms, 
and  the  blue  ribbon  which  I  wore. 

"  What  decoration  have  you  there?  "  he  asked. 

"  The  crests  of  their  Majesties  the  Empresses  of 
Russia,"  I  replied. 

107 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

"You  are,  then,  a  Russian  lady?" 
"  No,  sire,  I  have  not  that  distinction." 
Later  at  a  ball  that  was  given  him,  perceiving 
Mademoiselle  G-  beside  me,  Napoleon  asked  her, 
being  also  a  lady  of  the  palace  at  the  Russian  court, 
why  she  did  not  put  on  her  decoration.  Mademoiselle 
G.  replied  that  she  had  not  thought  she  ought  to 
wear  it  in  the  present  circumstances.  "  Why  not?" 
replied  Napoleon ;  "  it  is  a  court  distinction  which 
signifies  nothing;  the  Emperor  Alexander  is  very 
amiable  to  have  given  it  to  you.  One  can  be  a  good 
Pole,  and  wear  the  crest,"  added  he,  turning  to  me 
with  a  pleasant  smile. 

Napoleon  knew  how  to  appreciate  a  trait  of  char- 
acter, even  in  a  woman.  When  it  was  seen  that  the 
thing  had  turned  out  well  I  was  much  praised  for 
the  firmness  which  I  had  shown  on  that  occasion,  but 
I  only  wished  that  the  Emperor  Alexander  might  be 
informed  of  it  some  day,  and  I  saw  little  chance  of 
that  desire  being  soon  fulfilled. 

At  the  same  presentation,  Napoleon,  after  having 
spoken  to  several  ladies,  and,  according  to  his  custom, 
asking  singular  questions,  —  "  Are  you  married  ?  How 
many  children  have  you?  Are  they  big  and  fat, 
hey?  "--he  addressed  the  whole  circle  and  said  :  "The 
Emperor  Alexander  is  exceedingly  amiable,  he  has 
gained  all  hearts  here ;  are  you  good  Poles  ? "  A 
general  smile  served  as  response. 

Napoleon  affected  to  show  in  public  sentiments  of 
esteem  and  friendship  for  the  prince  whose  empire  he 
came  to  ravage.  In  the  audience  which  he  gave  to 
the  corps  of  the  University  of  Vilna,  he  commenced 
by  saying  to  the  members  of  the  academy,  "  You 

108 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

are  all  papists,  hey?"  I  forget  what  the  answer  was. 
Then  he  continued :  "  The  Emperor  Alexander  is  a 
good  prince,  a  philosopher  on  the  throne.  Does  he 
protect  you  ?  "  The  rector  replied  that  the  academy 
was  greatly  indebted  to  the  munificence  of  the 
Emperor  of  Russia. 

Napoleon  had  nothing  imposing  either  in  his  face 
or  manners.  I  was  astonished  not  to  feel  in  his 
presence  that  emotion  which  one  usually  cannot  pre- 
vent at  the  sight  of  a  celebrated  personage.  All  that 
glory  bought  with  the  price  of  men  and  blood  could 
not  inspire  me  with  enthusiasm.  The  glory  of  con- 
querors is  made  to  shine  in  history,  but  it  is  goodness 
alone  which  conquers  the  hearts  of  men.  I  had  often 
pictured  to  myself  the  face  of  Napoleon  with  a  coun- 
tenance sparkling  with  genius.  What  was  my  sur- 
prise and  disappointment  on  seeing  only  a  little, 
short,  fat,  waddling  man,  with  sleek,  plastered-down 
hair,  with  good  enough  features  but  little  expression 
in  his  face,  not  even  that  of  hardness  which  is  found 
in  all  his  portraits,  with  the  exception  of  that  by 
David  !  On  the  contrary,  there  was  something  pleas- 
ant in  his  smile,  which  showed  very  handsome  teeth. 

From  a  distance,  I  confess,  his  sallow,  white  face 
without  a  tinge  of  color,  and  his  antique  profile  took 
on  a  character  of  severity,  which  disappeared  as  soon 
as  it  was  examined  near. 

Eight  days  had  passed  since  the  entrance  of 
Napoleon  to  Vilna.  In  this  trouble  and  disaster 
caused  by  an  undisciplined  army  composed  mostly 
of  a  collection  of  foreigners,  all  making  war  in  spite 
of  themselves,  and  detesting  him  who  led  them  (for 
it  would  be  unjust  to  attribute  to  the  French  alone 

109 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

the  excesses  committed  in  their  name),  —  in  these 
circumstances  people  had  little  heart  for  pleasures 
and  entertainments.  The  Duke  of  Bassano,  however, 
persuaded  my  cousin,  Count  P.,  to  give  a  ball  at  his 
house  on  the  day  of  the  Polish  confederation. 

This  entertainment,  honored  by  the  presence  of 
Napoleon,  was  as  brilliant  as  the  circumstances  and 
the  extreme  poverty  succeeding  such  devastation 
would  permit.  In  the  midst  of  cries  of  Vive  CEm- 
pereur!  the  sounds  of  military  music,  the  light  of 
allegoric  transparencies,  brilliant  illuminations,  and 
the  prodigality  of  a  splendid  repast,  a  man  died  of 
hunger  in  the  street !  A  frightful  contrast,  but 
worthy  of  the  presence  of  the  man  who  was  to  bury 
his  armies  under  the  snows  of  Russia ! 

As  soon  as  the  arrival  of  Napoleon  had  been  an- 
nounced at  the  ball,  several  ladies  were  chosen  to  go 
and  receive  him  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs,  and  I  was  of 
the  number.  The  marshals  of  the  empire,  grand 
dignitaries,  not  to  mention  the  grand  chamberlains, 
rushed  out  of  the  hall  at  the  name  of  the  emperor, 
as  if  an  enemy  awaited  them  on  the  battle-field. 
The  grand  equerry,  Caulincourt,  presented  steps 
to  his  sovereign,  to  aid  him  in  descending  from  the 
carriage,  as  if  the  earth  were  not  worthy  to  be  touched 
by  his  imperial  foot. 

Without  deigning  to  salute  the  ladies  who  had 
come  to  meet  him,  and  turning  his  back  on  them, 
Napoleon  ascended  the  steps  covered  with  silk  stuffs 
to  the  cries  of  Vive  VEmpereur!  cries  of  which  his  ear 
was  never  weary.  Far  from  taking  offence  at  his 
impoliteness,  I  only  thought  we  had  been  foolish  to 
expose  ourselves  to  it. 

no 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

After  having  chatted  with  several  ladies  in  the 
ball-room,  Napoleon  seated  himself  on  a  kind  of 
temporary  throne  which  they  had  arranged  with  an 
arm-chair,  a  carpet,  and  a  cushion,  which  latter,  he 
kicked  away  after  trying  it.  Then  in  a  commanding 
tone,  he  cried,  "  Let  the  ladies  be  seated!"  and  the 
ladies  sat  down  and  the  ball  was  opened. 

For  a  few  minutes  Napoleon  looked  at  the  dancers, 
addressed  a  few  words  to  the  persons  who  formed  his 
court,  to  the  marshals,  and  to  him  who  gave  the  en- 
tertainment ;  then,  rising,  he  made  once  more  the 
tour  of  the  circle  of  ladies,  and  departed  accompanied 
by  the  usual  acclamations,  leaving  the  French  ecstatic 
over  the  amiability  of  their  sovereign.  This  was 
a  characteristic  to  which  he  certainly  made  no 
pretensions,  and  which  it  was  difficult  for  him  to 
unite  with  the  titles  of  grand  captain,  conqueror, 
and  founder  of  an  empire.  Men  and  women  wore 
that  day  the  national  cockade,  a  patriotic  plaything 
offered  to  the  hopes  of  the  Poles,  —  hopes  never 
to  be  realized,  since  he  who  had  it  in  his  power 
had  never  shown  the  will  or  the  desire  to  gratify 
them,  and  they  were  entirely  dependent  on  his  tor- 
tuous policy. 

Expressing  my  astonishment  one  day  that  the 
ambition  of  Napoleon  could  not  be  satisfied  with  the 
possession  of  one  of  the  most  beautiful  thrones  of 
Europe,  and  that  he  was  always  making  war  against 
us,  and  against  every  other  nation,  I  was  told  that 
it  was  not  alone  the  thirst  for  conquest  which  guided 
Napoleon,  but  the  necessity  of  extirpating  the  Jaco- 
bin party  in  France.  The  remedy  was  at  least  as 
violent  as  the  evil. 

in 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

A  few  days  after  the  ball  I  was  riding  with  Madame 
B.,  and  several  other  persons,  when  we  met  Napoleon, 
who  was  returning  from  Zakret  with  a  brilliant  and 
numerous  escort.  He  stopped  to  speak  to  us  and 
asked  us  if  we  liked  to  ride  and  if  we  were  good 
horsewomen.  A  few  steps  farther,  and  we  came  to 
Zakret,  a  fortnight  before  so  brilliant  in  all  the 
splendor  of  a  festival  and  the  presence  of  the  most 
amiable  of  sovereigns  —  it  was  in  ruins  !  Our  horses 
mounted  to  the  lawn  where  I  had  danced  with  the 
Emperor  Alexander.  The  orange-trees  were  over- 
turned and  broken;  the  mansion,  furnished  not  long 
since  with  the  greatest  elegance,  was  entirely  de- 
vastated ;  the  fine  conservatories  filled  with  exotic 
plants  had  been  destroyed  and  pillaged,  not  only  by 
the  soldiers,  but  by  people  from  the  town.  A  sad 
silence  reigned  everywhere  in  those  places  where  I 
had  heard  the  sounds  of  music  and  the  notes  of  joy 
and  pleasure.  The  birds  alone  made  their  songs 
heard  and  had  not  deserted  their  groves ;  the  water- 
falls were  drained;  in  a  word,  Zakret  had  been 
turned  into  a  military  hospital. 


112 


Emperor  Alexander  L 


CHAPTER  VIII 

HAVING  given  up  all  hope  of  peace,  strong  in 
his  own  conscience,  and  filled  with  a  pious 
confidence  in  the  help  and  protection  of  Providence, 
Alexander  quitted  his  headquarters  at  Sventsiani 
and  started  for  Moscow.  The  arrival  of  the  emperor 
at  the  former  capital  of  the  empire,  his  presence,  his 
speeches,  and  his  proclamations  excited  universal 
enthusiasm  and  a  species  of  fervor  and  zeal  among 
the  patriotic  nobility,  and  the  Russian  people,  so 
religious  and  so  loyal.  As  the  emperor  was  dining 
one  day  with  the  Countess  Orloff,  an  immense  crowd 
gathered  round  the  palace  and  gardens,  desirous, 
eager,  to  see  their  adored  sovereign.  In  order  to 
satisfy  that  desire  so  natural,  the  countess  had  all  the 
gates  of  the  garden  opetied  so  as  to  give  free  entrance 
to  the  people,  who,  mad  with  joy  and  love,  swore  in 
the  presence  of  Heaven  to  consecrate  their  strength, 
their  lives,  and  all  they  possessed  to  their  emperor. 
This  oath  was  religiously  kept,  and  Moscow  in  ashes 
has  well  attested  it. 

How  the  sensitive  heart  of  Alexander  must  have 
been  touched !  These  spontaneous  impulses  on  the 
part  of  a  people,  impulses  which  can  neither  be 
counterfeited  nor  provoked,  are  grand  and  sublime. 
They  can  exist  only  among  those  nations  whose 
hearts  are  still  near  to  nature  and  who  are  deeply 
impressed  with  religious  ideas ;  who,  accustomed  to 
see  in  their  sovereign  the  representative  of  God 
8  113 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

whom  they  adore,  build  their  hopes  of  future  happi- 
ness on  the  sentiments  of  obedience  and  fidelity  to 
which  they  have  consecrated  themselves.  What  a 
constitution  is  that  which  has  for  its  foundation  celes- 
tial faith  and  recompense !  What  could  be  substi- 
tuted for  it?  It  would  be  necessary  to  commence 
by  changing  the  primitive  character  of  the  Russian 
nation.  I  repeat  it,  one  will  never  encounter  the 
touching  spectacle  of  these  scenes  of  love  and  affec- 
tion between  a  sovereign  and  his  subjects  among 
frivolous  and  sensual  nations,  for  a  long  time  cor- 
rupted by  habits  of  luxury,  idleness,  effeminacy, 
egotism,  and  cupidity. 

The  Emperor  Alexander  stopped  only  a  short 
time  at  Moscow.  Confiding  the  command  of  his 
armies  to  General  Barclay  de  Tolly,1  he  returned  to 
St.  Petersburg.  This  prudent  prince  knew  how 
useful  his  presence  and  the  example  of  his  firmness 
would  be  at  that  capital  and  at  the  court  in  this  for- 
midable crisis.  Napoleon  had  quitted  Vilna,  and 
used  every  effort  to  pursue  an  enemy  who  always 
escaped  him  by  following  a  plan  cleverly  conceived 
and  contrived,  it  is  said,  by  the  prince  royal  of 
Sweden. 

1  Michael,  Prince  Barclay  de  Tolly  (born  1755,  died  i8rS)  was 
a  celebrated  Russian  field-marshal  of  Scotch  extraction,  who  early 
distinguished  himself  in  the  wars  against  Turkey,  Sweden,  and 
Poland.  He  was  made  lieutenant-general  after  the  battle  of  Eylau, 
and  in  1810  was  appointed  Minister  of  War.  Two  years  later  he 
obtained  the  command  of  the  Army  of  the  West,  but  after  the  battle 
of  Smolensk  he  was  superseded  by  Kutusov.  At  Borodino  he 
commanded  the  right  wing,  and  by  his  skilful  retreat  contributed 
to  save  the  remnant  of  the  Russian  army.  He  subsequently  held 
the  chief  command  at  Bautzen,  Culm,  and  Leipsic,  and  in  1814  was 
created  field-marshal.  A  short  time  before  his  death  he  was  made 
a  Prince  of  the  Empire. 

114 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

Knowing  well  the  military  genius  of  Napoleon, 
which  led  him  to  finish  his  campaigns  rapidly  by 
decisive  actions,  it  is  stated  that  Bernadotte  coun- 
selled the  Emperor  of  Russia  not  to  risk  an  engage- 
ment with  the  "great  winner  of  battles"  but,  on  the 
contrary,  to  draw  him  by  simulated  retreats  into  the 
depths  of  the  deserts  of  Russia. 

Therefore  "  St.  Petersburg  and  Moscow"  was  the 
watchword  of  the  French  soldier,  who,  always  care- 
less and  light-hearted,  without  caring  for  the  result 
of  the  campaign,  coolly  asked  his  way,  regarding  the 
one  or  the  other  of  these  rich  cities  as  the  aim,  the 
glorious  end,  of  a  long  and  painful  march.  It  was  at 
Smolensk  that,  astonished  at  the  persevering  retreat 
of  the  Russians,  Napoleon  said,  "  My  brother  Alex- 
ander wants  to  make  me  play  the  role  of  Charles 
XII."  J  Since  he  had  the  presentiment,  why  did  he 
not  stop?  But  his  ungovernable  pride,  on  the  con- 
trary, made  him  reject  the  advice  of  the  King  of 
Naples  and  of  Prince  Poniatowsky,  who  proposed 
to  go  into  winter  quarters  at  Smolensk  and  to 
march  upon  Volhynia  and  Ukraine.  But  Napoleon 
was  seized  with  that  mania  which  is  the  forerunner 
of  the  fall  of  kings,  and  Providence  had  marked  the 
limits  of  his  prosperity. 

1  Constant  says,  in  his  "  Private  Life  of  Napoleon,"  "  At  this 
period  I  saw  that  the  Emperor  usually  had  on  his  night  table 
Voltaire's  'History  of  Charles  XII."' 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 


CHAPTER   IX 

I  SHALL  not  attempt  to  describe  this  campaign  in 
Russia,  so  often  treated  of  by  abler  pens.  The 
march  of  the  French  army,  seeming  to  be  directed 
toward  St.  Petersburg,  caused  a  feeling  of  general 
and  extraordinary  uneasiness  in  that  city.  Every- 
body wished  to  leave  and  go  to  the  interior  of 
Russia.  People  packed  up  their  most  precious  be- 
longings, to  be  ready  at  the  shortest  notice.  The 
dowager  empress,  a  strong  minded  and  courageous 
woman,  fearing,  not  for  herself,  but  for  the  young 
and  tender  objects  of  her  maternal  solicitude,  wished 
also  to  leave  St.  Petersburg  and  take  with  her  all 
those  young  persons  who  were  being  educated  in 
the  numerous  establishments  founded  and  directed 
by  her  benevolent  care. 

The  Emperor  Alexander  naturally  feared  that  the 
departure  of  the  empress  would  only  alarm  the 
people,  and  said  to  his  mother  with  respectful  firm- 
ness :  "  Madame,  I  have  begged  you  as  a  son,  and 
now  I  command  you  as  emperor,  to  remain." 

Shutting  up  his  cruel  anxieties  in  the  depths  of 
his  own  breast,  he  continued  to  show  a  calm  and 
serene  front,  and  declared  publicly  that  he  would  be 
the  last  one  to  leave  St.  Petersburg.  This  prudent 
conduct  had  the  desired  effect,  and  tranquillity  was 
soon  restored  in  all  classes  of  society. 

116 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

After  the  departure  of  Napoleon  from  Vilna, 
the  French  commenced  to  raise  troops  in  Lithuania, 
and  to  form  regiments.  One  of  my  brothers  was 
made  colonel  of  infantry,  and  my  eldest  brother 
formed  a  company  of  mounted  artillery  at  his  own 
expense.  But  for  want  of  pecuniary  means  this 
armament  was  formed  slowly,  and  Napoleon  wrote 
from  his  headquarters  to  the  Duke  of  Bassano :  "  I  have 
just  received  a  considerable  reinforcement  from  Lith- 
uania. Oginiski 1  has  arrived  with  twelve  men  of  the 
new  guards  !  " 

The  French  who  remained  at  Vilna  with  the  dip- 
lomatic corps  all  expected  a  happy  and  speedy  con- 
clusion of  the  war.  I  remember  that  the  Duke  of 
Bassano,  whose  kindness  toward  my  father  and  my- 
self I  am  happy  to  record  here,  announced  to  me 
one  day  that  General  Kotousoff  had  taken  com- 
mand of  the  Russian  army,  and  he  said,  "  Now  we 
can  hope  for  peace  soon,  for  Kotousoff  has  a  talent 
for  fighting." 

The  Russian  policy  seemed  to  count  for  nothing, 
and  yet  had  it  not  also  its  hopes  of  victory?  The 
battle  ofMozhaish  or  of  the  Moskowa  in  promising  the 
capture  of  Moscow  was,  in  the  eyes  of  all  the  French, 
a  certain  presage  of  peace.  Already  the  Duke  of 
Bassano  was  constantly  expecting  to  leave  for  Mos- 


1  Count  Michel  Cleophas  Ocnmski  (born  1765,  died  1833).  At 
the  time  of  Napoleon's  invasion  of  Italy,  Oginiski  succeeded  in 
awakening  his  interest  in  Poland.  While  awaiting  Bonaparte's  ac- 
tive interference  in  behalf  of  the  kingdom  he  resided  in  Hamburg, 
and  afterwards  in  Berlin.  After  the  treaty  of  Tilsit  he  was  again  on 
a  friendly  footing  with  the  czar,  and  in  1810  he  was  a  senator  and 
Privy  Councillor.  The  later  part  of  his  life  was  spent  in  Italy.  He 
is  the  author  of  an  interesting  work  entitled,  "  Memoirs  of  Poland." 

117 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

cow  to  arrange  the  preliminaries  of  peace,  and  the 
young  exquisites  who  surrounded  him  seemed  very 
anxious  about  the  cold  they  would  have  to  endure 
in  that  latitude.  Finally  the  news  came  that  the 
French  had  entered  Moscow,  and  was  celebrated  as 
usual  by  a  Te  Dcnm. 

That  evening  there  was  a  dance  at  the  Duke  of  Bas- 
sano's,  and  I  was  astonished  to  see  a  shade  of  gloom 
and  anxiety  on  the  diplomat's  face  which  nothing 
could  dissipate.  Nothing  was  talked  of  but  the 
departure.  The  minister  only  waited  for  further 
details,  they  said.  These  details  were  the  burning 
of  Moscow,  a  terrible  and  perhaps  unique  example 
of  devoted  patriotism ! 

After  this  disaster,  the  French  policy  hid  itself 
under  an  impenetrable  veil.  We  learned  only  that 
Napoleon  had  decided  to  quit  Moscow  and  return 
across  a  ravaged  country ;  but  soon  all  communica- 
tion was  cut  off.  Minsk,  in  Lithuania,  fell  again  into 
the  hands  of  the  Russians.  Several  detachments  of 
light  cavalry,  Cossacks,  approached  Vilna.  Finally, 
at  the  end  of  three  weeks,  the  diplomatic  corps  was 
still  ignorant  of  the  fate  of  the  army  of  the  new 
Cambyses,  of  the  grand  army.  And  still  they  con- 
tinued to  dance  and  act  comedies,  for  above  all 
things  the  French  must  have  pleasure. 

The  Duchess  of  Reggio,  wife  of  Marshal  Oudinot,1 

1  Eugenie  de  Coucy,  Marechale  Oudinot,  Duchesse  de  Reggio 
(born  1780,  died  1868),  was  a  daughter  of  a  captain  in  the  Artois 
regiment  and  a  knight  of  St.  Louis.  In  1812  she  married  the  Due 
de  Reggio.  In  1815  she  was  appointed  Mistress  of  the  Robes  to 
the  Duchesse  de  Berri.  She  survived  the  duke  for  a  number  of 
years  and  occupied  her  time  composing  the  "Memoirs  of  Marshal 
Oudinot,  Due  de  Reggio." 

118 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

arrived  suddenly  at  Vilna  to  nurse  her  husband,  who 
had  been  wounded  in  a  duel.  I  shall  never  forget 
the  expression  with  which  the  marechale  said,  after 
having  asked  me  if  I  had  brothers  in  service,  "  Your 
troubles  have  only  commenced !  "  These  words 
were  a  prophecy  only  too  true  ! 

One  of  my  relatives,  who  had  left  the  French  troops 
at  Smolensk,  gave  us  unheard-of  details  of  the  grand 
army.  It  reminded  him,  he  said,  of  the  Carnival  of 
Venice,  or  the  Toledo  at  Naples  on  Mardi-Gras ;  but 
he  was  regarded  as  a  madman  and  a  visionary. 

On  the  3rd  of  December,  1812,  there  was  another 
ball  at  the  house  of  the  governor-general,  Count 
Hogendorp,1  to  celebrate  the  anniversary  of  the  acces- 
sion of  Napoleon  to  the  throne,  him  who,  abandon- 
ing his  army,  had  fled,  repeating  the  well  known 
words,  "  There 's  but  a  step  from  the  sublime  to  the 
ridiculous  !  "  He  travelled  under  the  name  of  Count 
Caulincourt,  and  the  French  soldiers,  to  whom  the 
necessity  to  make  a  joke  is  compatible  with  the 
greatest  misfortunes,  said,  "  Oni,  c'est  Colin  qni  court 
(it  is  Colin  who  is  running  away)." 

The  passage  of  Napoleon  near  Vilna  was  an  open 
secret.  The  Duke  of  Bassano  spoke  to  me  of  it  the 
same  day,  and  said  he  had  found  the  emperor  very 
well  and  very  cheerful. 

Napoleon  breakfasted  near  Vilna,  almost  at  the 
gates,  chatting  and  joking  with  the  members  of  his 

1  Count  Thieny  Van  Hogendorp  (born  1761,  died  1830).  A  Dutch 
general  who  was  minister  of  war  under  King  Louis  in  1806,  and  the 
following  year  ambassador  to  Vienna,  and  in  1809  to  Berlin.  Two 
years  later  he  became  general  of  division  and  aide-de-camp  to  Napo- 
leon, whom  he  followed  in  the  Russian  campaign.  After  the  battle 
of  Waterloo  he  went  to  Brazil,  where  his  last  years  were  spent. 

119 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

suite  and  with  the  Duke  of  Bassano,  while  the  pos- 
tilion who  had  driven  his  horses  fell  frozen  to  death. 
But  what  was  such  an  incident  in  the  eyes  of  a  man 
who  had  seen  three  quarters  of  his  army  perish  with 
cold  or  hunger,  or  who  in  contemplating  the  plains 
of  Mozhaish,  covered  with  the  dead,  exclaimed  with 
transport,  "  How  beautiful  is  the  field  of  battle !  " 
The  saying  of  Vitellius  is  nothing  in  comparison ! 

We  soon  had  a  spectacle  that  excited  pity  and 
secret  terror,  in  the  remnants  of  that  army  so  trium- 
phant and  formidable  six  months  earlier,  whose  rapid 
march  and  destiny  had  been  like  that  of  a  brilliant 
meteor.  During  three  or  four  days  the  streets  of  Vilna 
were  filled  again  with  a  throng  of  men,  I  cannot  say 
soldiers,  since  it  was  impossible  to  recognize  them  in 
that  character  under  the  grotesque  garments  which 
covered  them.  One  had  thrown  away  his  helmet 
and  was  muffled  up  in  a  woman's  velvet  hood  and 
black  satin  mantle,  under  which  you  could  see  his 
spurs.  Another  had  enveloped  himself  in  the  orna- 
ments and  vestments  of  the  church,  stoles,  chasubles, 
and  altar-cloths  all  piled  one  upon  another  to  keep 
out  the  cold,  from  which  nothing  could  really  protect 
the  men.  Others,  more  fortunate  in  their  booty,  had 
thrown  about  their  shoulders  ladies'  fur  dressing- 
gowns,  with  the  sleeves  tied  about  their  necks. 
Others,  again,  trailed  woollen  blankets  after  them,  or, 
like  shades  from  that  place  from  which  one  never 
returns,  they  advanced  in  grave-clothes  and  winding- 
sheets.  These  sombre  liveries,  these  gloomy  tokens 
of  death  figured  in  that  historical  masquerade,  the 
expiring  glory  of  a  great  conqueror. 

Infantry,  horse,  and  artillery,  no  longer  recognizing 
1 20 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

authority,  without  order,  without  disclipine  and 
almost  without  arms,  their  faces  blackened  by  the 
smoke  of  the  bivouac,  deprived  by  privations  and 
physical  suffering  of  nearly  every  sentiment  except 
that  of  courage,  which  never  deserts  the  Frenchman, 
they  marched  in  confusion,  imploring  help  and  pity. 
My  father  gave  shelter  to  a  number  of  them,  particu- 
larly to  General  Jumilhac,1  the  brother-in-law  of  the 
Due  de  Richelieu2  and  an  old  acquaintance  of  my 
Aunt  Radzivil.  In  this  disastrous  retreat,  of  all  his 
equipment  he  had  kept  only  his  horse.  This  poor 
general  could  hardly  contain  himself  for  joy  to  be  in 
a  well-warmed  room  and  have  sufficient  covering. 
He  said  to  us  while  eating  like  a  starving  man,  "  Mes- 
dames,  you  do  not  know  what  pleasure  it  is  to  eat 
once  more  seated  at  a  table !  "  We  could  not  help 
smiling  at  his  black  hands,  which  he  assured  us  were 
quite  clean. 

M.  de  Jumilhac  did  nothing  but  sigh  after  Acadia 
and  his  good  princess.     He  constantly  asked  us   if 


1  Antoine  Pierre   Joseph  Chapelle,  Marquis  de  Jumilhac  (born 
1764,  died  1826),  entered  the  French  army  in  1777;  two  years  later 
he  was  appointed  by  Louis  XVI.  lieutenant-colonel  of  his   guard. 
For  his  bravery  in  the  Russian  campaign  he  received  the  Cross  of 
the  Legion  of  Honor.     In  1815  he  was  appointed  commander  of  the 
Order  of  St.  Louis. 

2  Armand  Emmanuel  Duplessis,   Due  de   Richelieu  (bom  1766, 
died  1822)  was  active  as  an  agent  of  the  French  royal  family  during 
the  Revolution ;  entered  the  Russian  civil  service  ;  was  governor  of 
Odessa  under  Alexander  I.     He  refused  to  serve  under  Napoleon, 
and  was  prime  minister  under  Louis  XVIII.     He  succeeded  in  pro- 
curing from  the  Great  European  Powers,  at  the  Congress  of  Aix-la- 
Chapelle  (1818),  terms  much  less  severe  than  they  had  required  from 
the  French  government  in  1815.    Though  poor,  he  refused  a  national 
recompense  from  the  Chambers,  and  when  a  pension  of  50,000  francs 
was  conferred  on  him  he  gave  it  to  found  a  hospital  at  Bordeaux. 

121 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

this  extreme  cold  would  last  long;  and  as  we  assured 
him  in  good  faith  that  cold  at  26  or  28  degrees 
Re'aumur  seldom  lasted  more  than  three  days  in  that 
intensity,  he  thanked  us  as"  if  for  some  veritable  gift. 
But  it  seemed  at  this  time  that,  to  protect  Russia, 
Heaven  hurled  all  the  rigours  of  an  extraordinary 
winter  upon  her  enemies. 

Owing  to  the  improvidence  of  the  heads  of  the 
French  government,  and  the  demoralization  of  the 
employees  of  the  army,  all  the  stores  of  provisions 
and  clothes,  sent  partly  from  France  and  partly  fur- 
nished on  the  spot,  instead  of  being  distributed  among 
the  French  soldiers,  remained  intact  to  the  advantage 
of  the  Russians. 

Vilna  and  all  Lithuania  prepared  lint  and  linen  in 
large  quantities  for  the  hospitals,  but  all  this  was  sold 
to  the  paper-makers,  and  the  soldiers  were  bandaged 
with  wadding  and  hay. 

I  have  these  details  from  a  hospital  director,  who, 
more  honest  than  his  colleagues,  complained  bitterly 
of  these  abuses,  and  with  reason. 

My  father,  being  a  member  of  the  provisory  gov- 
ernment, was  obliged  to  follow  the  French  army.  At 
the  moment  of  his  departure  he  gave  me  a  few  words 
of  advice  as  to  the  course  of  conduct  I  was  to  pursue 
to  save  at  least  a  remnant  of  his  fortune ;  for  all  who 
left  on  this  occasion  expected  to  see  their  property 
confiscated. 

My  father  said  I  would  do  well  to  go  to  St.  Peters- 
burg if  the  emperor  did  not  come  to  Vilna,  and  he 
promised  to  return  if  I  should  succeed  in  giving  him 
reassuring  intelligence  as  to  his  own  personal  safety. 
He  departed.  My  brothers  had  left  before  him.  I 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

had  seen  a  great  number  of  the  ladies  of  my  acquaint- 
ance depart.  I  remained  alone.  It  was  a  gloomy 
and  overwhelming  moment.  I  remained  alone,  not 
yet  knowing  what  would  be  the  fate  of  the  town,  — 
what  Vilna  had  to  expect  from  the  clemency  of  the 
Russians,  and  ignorant  of  the  designs  of  the  French 
government.  It  was  proposed  to  the  King  of  Naples, 
who  commanded  the  remnant  of  the  army,  to  defend 
Vilna.  He  refused  this  proposition,  using  a  compari- 
son so  indecent,  in  describing  the  position  of  the 
town,  that  it  is  impossible  for  me  to  repeat  it  here. 
He  refused  also  to  set  fire  to  the  arsenal  and  powder 
magazines.  The  explosion  of  these  two  buildings 
would  have  destroyed  the  greater  part  of  the  town. 

On  the  day  of  the  retaking  of  Vilna  by  the  Rus- 
sian troops,  I  was  awakened  by  the  sound  of  cannon. 
They  were  knocking  at  the  doors  of  the  town  in  the 
mountain  gorge  called  Ponary,  where  such  a  great 
number  of  the  French  perished.  The  combat  was 
neither  long  nor  doubtful,  and  soon  I  saw  the  long 
lances,  the  pointed  caps,  the  shaggy  mantles,  and 
the  long  beards  of  my  old  acquaintances,  the  Cos- 
sacks. This  sight  filled  me  with  joy,  none  the  less 
when  several  of  them,  —  not  to  lose  the  opportunity 
for,  or  the  habit  of,  pillage,  —  under  the  pretext  of 
searching  for  French  equipages,  came  to  take  my 
carriage.  My  people,  greatly  alarmed,  came  to  tell 
me.  I  succeeded  in  intimidating  the  Cossacks  by 
speaking  firmly,  and  made  them  all  leave  the  house. 
I  was  very  well  satisfied  with  my  success ;  neverthe- 
less, I  took  the  precaution  to  ask  the  brave  General 
Czaplic  for  protection.  He  was  the  first  man  to 
enter  Vilna. 

123 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

Marshal  Kotousoff  entered  in  triumph  two  days 
later  and  came  to  see  me.  I  had  known  him  for  a 
long  time.  He  praised  my  conduct  at  my  presenta- 
tion to  Napoleon,  and  said  he  would  take  care  to 
inform  the  emperor  of  it.  He  told  me  also  that 
my  father  had  done  very  wrong  to  leave  Vilna  and 
thus  show  his  want  of  confidence  in  the  generous 
character  of  his  Majesty. 

The  marshal  gave  a  soiree  for  me,  where  he  pre- 
sented all  his  generals  to  me,  saying:  "This  is  the 
young  countess  who  wore  her  decoration  a  la  barbe 
(in  the  very  beard)  of  Napoleon."  The  reports  of 
that  action,  so  simple,  so  natural,  were  so  exagger- 
ated that  it  was  rumored  abroad  that  I  had  followed 
my  brothers  to  the  French  army;  that  I  had  been 
seen  on  the  route  to  Moscow,  playing  the  heroine, 
and  riding  a  gray  horse  in  the  midst  of  the  ranks, 
clad  in  a  blue  amazon.  Several  Russian  military 
men  assured  me  that  they  had  been  ordered  to  take 
me  prisoner. 

The  marshal  seemed  almost  weighed  down  with 
his  successes  and  the  honors  which  he  had  received 
and  the  distinctions  which  came  in  from  all  direc- 
tions. He  had  just  been  made  Prince  of  Smolensk. 
He  had  a  decoration  with  the  portrait  of  the  em- 
peror set  in  diamonds  upon  the  blue  cockade.  The 
grand  order  of  St.  George  had  been  promised  him. 
Nevertheless  he  was  unsatisfied,  he  said,  for  not 
having  been  able  to  make  himself  master  of  the 
person  of  Napoleon.  I  observed  on  his  table  a 
superb  ministerial  portfolio  of  black  velvet,  having 
the  arms  of  France  embroidered  in  gold  on  one 
side,  and  the  crest  of  Napoleon  on  the  other.  The 


OKNKRAL.     KOTOUSOFTK. 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

marshal    destined    this   portfolio    for    the    Princess 
Kotousoff. 

A  person  of  the  company  having  hazarded  some 
remark  about  the  disasters  of  Moscow,  "  What !  " 
cried  the  grand  marshal,  "  the  road  from  Moscow 
to  Vilna  is  worth  two  Moscows !  " 


125 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 


CHAPTER  X 

LITTLE  by  little  tranquillity  was  again  restored 
in  the  town  of  Vilna ;  but  what  tranquillity ! 
It  is  true  that  the  chances  of  war  were  no  more  to 
be  feared,  but  the  picture  of  suffering  humanity  was 
constantly  before  our  eyes.  We  could  not  stir  into 
the  streets  without  encountering  the  dead  bodies  of 
the  French  soldiers,  either  frozen  to  death  or  mur- 
dered by  the  Jews,  who  had  killed  them  to  get  their 
watches,  money,  or  any  other  articles  which  they 
had  about  them.  The  slightest  thaw  showed  traces 
of  blood  on  the  pavements  and  even  in  the  portes 
cochtres  of  some  of  our  houses.  Jewish  women  and 
even  children  were  seen  robbing  the  dead  soldiers, 
or  if  they  were  not  quite  dead,  killing  them  by  kicks 
with  their  iron-bound  shoes. 

The  bodies  of  these  unfortunates  were  to  be  seen, 
frozen  stiff  in  the  attitudes  in  which  death  had  found 
them,  —  some  sitting,  some  bent  forward  with  their 
faces  in  their  hands,  others  leaning  against  a  wall 
with  the  fist  closed  in  a  menacing  attitude.  One 
would  have  thought  them  asleep,  but  it  was  the 
sleep  of  death. 

In  the  search  made  by  the  police  in  the  town 
and  its  environs,  the  bodies  of  about  forty  thou- 
sand French  soldiers  were  found.  In  entering  our 
country  the  French  had  brought  disorder  and  pil- 
lage, in  quitting  it  they  left  disease  and  death.  A 
contagious  fever,  known  as  hospital  fever,  broke 
out  and  caused  unheard-of  ravages,  destroying  a, 

126 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

large  part  of  the  population  on  the  path  of  the 
grand  army.  The  hospitals  of  Vilna  were  infected, 
and  a  great  number  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  town 
fell  victims  to  this  new  scourge.  And  still  the 
French  prisoners  wandered  freely  about  the  city. 
Nothing  can  ever  efface  from  my  memory  these 
walking  spectres.  I  can  see  them  still  with  wan, 
emaciated  features,  and  eyes  of  which  only  the 
whites  could  be  seen,  as  they  sat  and  warmed  them- 
selves at  the  fires  which  were  kindled  before  our 
houses  to  keep  away  the  infection.  I  have  often 
seen  them  searching  in  the  garbage  of  the  street 
for  something  to  satisfy  their  hunger,  which  was  not 
the  least  of  their  sufferings.  One  could  apply  to 
them  the  line  of  La  Fontaine,  — 

"  Us  ne  mouraient  pas  tous,  mais  tous  dtaient  frappes." 

One  day  I  was  going  out  of  a  convent  where  my 
aunt  was  abbess.  They  had  given  me  a  quantity  of 
cakes,  gingerbread,  etc.  At  the  door  I  saw  several 
prisoners  who  asked  charity,  and  I  gave  them  all 
the  cakes.  They  fell  upon  them  with  such  voracious- 
ness that  I  was  frightened.  My  companion,  who  could 
not  rid  herself  of  the  contents  of  her  bag  as  quickly  as  I, 
stood  stifled,  if  I  may  use  that  word,  in  the  midst  of 
the  unfortunates  who  pressed  around  her,  until  I  sent 
my  servant,  who  succeeded  in  rescuing  her  from  their 
hands,  and  she  rejoined  me  pale  and  trembling. 

I  had  taken  into  my  house  one  of  these  poor 
creatures,  whose  mental  faculties  had  been  destroyed 
by  suffering.  As  I  asked  him  if  he  wanted  anything, 
he  answered  with  a  wan  smile:  "  I  need  nothing.  I 
am  a  dead  man."  It  was  impossible  to  get  any 

127 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

other  answer  from  him.  I  cannot  tell  how  that 
smile  haunted  me.  The  poor  man  escaped  one 
day,  and  no  one  ever  knew  what  became  of  him. 
I  had  a  whole  family  of  prisoners  at  my  house  after- 
wards: a  man,  his  wife  and  child.  The  man  was 
from  Genoa  and  had  been  a  shoemaker  for  the 
troops;  his  wife  was  from  Nice.  In  speaking  of 
the  horrors  of  the  hospital  she  said,  in  her  soft 
Southern  accent,  "  Madame,  you  would  have  been 
sorry  to  see  it !  "  The  child,  with  his  golden  hair 
and  large  dark  eyes,  reminded  one  of  Raphael's 
cherubs.  This  poor  little  unfortunate  was  not  yet 
two  years  old.  He  did  not  recover  from  his  suffer- 
ings. He  died  in  the  country,  where  I  had  sent  him 
with  his  parents.  I  kept  them  a  long  time  in  my  house. 
These  poor  people,  in  the  midst  of  the  snows  and  frosts 
of  this  terrible  winter,  used  to  talk  of  the  flowers  and 
perfumes  of  their  own  country,  and  of  the  balmy  air 
of  the  nights  on  the  sea-coast  at  Genoa  la  superba. 

Misfortune  had  destroyed  in  the  poor  prisoners 
even  the  love  of  life  and  the  desire  to  live.  In  their 
abstraction  they  would  kindle  a  fire  on  the  floor  in 
the  middle  of  a  room  and  sitting  round  it  would  let 
themselves  be  slowly  consumed  by  the  flames.  It 
was  in  this  way  that  the  military  hospital  at  Zakret 
was  burned  down,  and  similar  accidents  occurred 
several  times  in  different  villages. 

In  contrast  to  this  picture  of  misery,  we  saw  the 
Cossacks,  enriched  by  pillage,  selling  wedges  of  gold 
and  silver,  strings  of  pearls,  watches,  and  jewels  for 
a  very  small  price  in  paper  money.  They  also  con- 
tinued to  pillage  in  the  country.  I  had  constantly 
to  ask  the  marshal  for  safeguards  for  my  acquaint- 

123 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

ances,  and  he  used  to  say  to  me,  "  You  see  these 
rascals  never  have  enough,  but  I  will  make  them 
disgorge ;  "  and  he  really  did  oblige  the  Cossacks 
to  furnish  a  certain  number  of  ingots  of  silver  for 
the  statues  of  the  twelve  apostles,  at  the  church  of 
Saint  Mary  of  Kazan l  at  St.  Petersburg.  The  Cos- 
sacks sold  at  Vilna  several  children  of  the  unfor- 
tunate French,  who  had  left  Moscow  to  follow  the 
grand  army.  These  poor  little  creatures,  passing 
from  the  maternal  breast  to  the  strong  arms  of  their 
strange  protectors,  having  only  voice  enough  still 
to  cry,  could  not  even  tell  the  names  of  their  parents, 
who  had  perished,  no  doubt,  in  the  retreat. 

An  Italian  singer,  Soprano  Torquinio,  whom  I  had 
formerly  known  at  Vilna  where  he  had  given  sing- 
ing lessons,  was  at  Moscow  at  the  time  of  the  French 
occupation.  He  sang  every  evening  for  Napoleon, 
who  always  asked  for  the  music  of  Paesiello.2  He 


1  Church  of  St.  Mary  of  Kazan,  one  of  the  oldest  churches  in  St. 
Petersburg.     Its  interior  is  in  the  shape  of  a  cross.     It  is  especially 
rich  in  trophies  of  the  war  with  Persia  and  France.     The  baton  of 
Davoust  and  the  keys  of  many  fortresses  are  suspended  against  the 
pillars  of  this  military  looking  cathedral.    Among  the  keys  are  those 
of  Hamburg,  Leipsic,  Dresden,  Rheines,  Breda,  and  Utrecht.     The 
tomb  of  General  Kutusov  is  here.     He  lies  buried  on  a  spot  where 
he  knelt   in   prayer  before  setting  out  to  meet  the  enemy  in    1812. 
The  ikonostas  and  the  balustrade  in  front  of  the  altar  are  of  silver, 
being  the  "zealous  offering  of  the  Don  Cossacks"  after  the  campaign 
of  1812.     The  silver  weighs  nearly  half  a  ton. 

2  Giovanni    Paesiello,   or   Paisiello   (born   1741,   died   1816),  an 
Italian  composer.     At  the  age  of  twenty  he  was  a  prolific  composer 
of  masses,  psalms,  motets,  etc.     In  1776  he  accepted  an  invitation 
from  Catherine  II.  to  establish  himself  at  St.  Petersburg,  where  he 
remained  nine  years,  producing  several  operas  and  oratorios.     Some 
of  his  best  works  belong  to  this  period,  particularly  //  Barbiere  di 
Siviglia.     Going  to  Vienna  he  produced   operas  for   the    Emperor 
Joseph  II.     On  his  return  to  Naples  (1785)  he  was  appointed  Royal 

9  129 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

was  taken  prisoner  by  the  Cossacks  and  brought 
to  Vilna,  where  he  obtained  his  liberty.  Torquinio 
told  me  very  curious  stories  about  his  captors. 
Every  evening  when  they  returned  to  camp  after  a 
pillaging  expedition,  the  Cossacks  amused  them- 
selves by  dressing  up  like  French  marshals  and 
generals  in  the  clothes  which  they  had  taken  during 
the  day.  Poor  Torquinio  and  his  companion  Nina, 
also  a  good  musician,  were  obliged  to  sing  to  earn 
their  supper.  The  Cossacks,  seated  on  the  hard 
frozen  snow  around  a  fire  whose  flame  lighted  up 
their  savage  faces,  dressed  in  the  rich  costumes 
which  were  strikingly  incongruous  with  those  who 
wore  them,  —  the  Cossacks,  I  say,  seemed  to  take 
a  never-ending  delight  in  the  harmonious  language 
and  songs  of  the  South. 

A  thousand  such  recitals  formed  the  subjects  of 
conversation  in  the  society  of  Vilna  that  winter. 
How  we  hated  the  author  of  all  these  evils  and  suf- 
ferings !  I  remember  one  day  at  a  party  we  were 
inventing  different  kinds  of  torture  for  Napoleon. 
When  my  time  came  I  said,  "  I  would  have  Napoleon 
drowned  in  the  tears  he  has  caused  to  be  shed !  " 

Among  these  scenes  of  desolation,  I  had  a  trouble 
which  was  entirely  personal.  I  received  no  news 
whatever  from  my  father  and  brothers.  I  was  often 
told  that  they  had  been  made  prisoners,  which  was 
the  happiest  thing  in  these  circumstances. 

Chapel  Master.  In  1802  he  accepted  an  invitation  by  Bonaparte  to 
go  to  Paris ;  two  years  later  he  returned  to  Naples.  Paisiello's 
works  comprise  twenty-seven  grand,  fifty-one  buffo  operas,  eight  in- 
terludes, and  a  vast  collection  of  cantatas,  oratorios,  masses,  etc. 
One  authority  says :  "  He  is  superior  to  his  rivals  in  the  suavity  of 
his  melody  and  the  charm  of  his  expression." 

130 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 


CHAPTER  XI 

A  FORTNIGHT  had  not  yet  passed  since  the 
-T\  return  of  the  Russians  to  Vilna.  I  awoke  one 
morning  with  that  sadness,  that  heaviness  of  the 
heart  which  had  become  habitual  to  me.  In  that 
first  instant  of  wakening  I  could  not  tell  whether  I 
was  suffering  from  a  present  misfortune  or  only  the 
expectation  of  a  new  calamity,  when  suddenly  some 
one  came  to  announce  that  the  emperor  had  arrived 
that  night.  "  Ah,"  I  cried,  bursting  into  tears,  "  the 
angel  of  deliverance  has  come ;  we  shall  be  saved  !  " 

During  the  morning  I  received  a  visit  from  the 
good  Count  Tolstoi,  whom  I  saw  again  with  real  pleas- 
ure. He  brought  me  the  thanks  of  our  beloved 
sovereign.  We  talked  a  long  time  of  the  calamities 
caused  by  the  war,  and  consoled  ourselves  mutually 
for  the  past  by  the  hopes  of  a  happier  future.  Count 
Tolstoi  was  about  to  leave,  when  suddenly  on  the 
stairs  he  remembered  the  real  object  of  his  visit,  and 
returning  hastily,  he  said:  "I  beg  ten  thousand  par- 
dons, but  I  had  forgotten  to  say  that  his  Majesty 
charged  me  to  ask  you,  if  he  could  come  and  see  you 
this  evening,  if  you  would  allow  him  that  pleasure." 
I  could  not  help  laughing  when  he  had  gone,  prom- 
ising myself  to  tell  the  emperor  this  new  trait  of 
memory  in  the  grand  marshal. 

Happy  to  see  the  emperor,  I  felt  nevertheless  an 
inexpressible  anxiety  in  thinking  of  my  father  and 
brothers.  They  had  left  their  country  to  follow  a 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

faction  opposed  to  their  sovereign.  To  be  sure,  they 
had  been  compelled  to  do  it,  in  a  measure,  but  the 
fact  remained.  What  should  I  say  to  him?  What 
would  he  say  to  me?  How  extremely  embarrassing 
and  perplexing !  But  the  presence  of  Alexander,  the 
kind  expressions  of  that  which  he  chose  to  call  grati- 
tude, and  the  thankfulness  which  I  felt  that  he  seemed 
pleased  with  a  slight  proof  of  devotion  on  my  part, 
soon  dissipated  the  doubts  which  had  arisen  in  my 
mind,  and  left  me  calm  to  enjoy  in  security  the  pleas- 
ure of  seeing  him  again.  Finally,  with  that  delicacy 
of  perception  which  he  possessed  in  a  high  degree, 
he  seemed  to  guess  my  sufferings,  and  introduced 
the  painful  subject  himself  with  the  following  words : 

"  I  owe  no  grudge  against  the  Lithuanians.  They 
were  obliged  to  yield  to  force.  The  secret  of  our 
operations  was  unknown  to  them.  They  could  not 
foresee  either  the  course  or  the  tendency  of  events. 
Moreover,  it  was  but  natural  that  they  should  wish  to 
recover  their  country.  Nevertheless,  the  Emperor 
Napoleon  had  no  intention  of  realizing  their  hopes 
in  that  respect,  since  he  refused  positively  all  the 
propositions  which  I  made  him,  through  the  agency 
of  Balacheff,  at  the  beginning  of  the  campaign.  I 
was  resolved  to  make  great  sacrifices  to  maintain 
peace  and  the  liberty  of  commerce,  without  which 
my  States,  owing  to  their  geographical  position, 
could  not  maintain  themselves. 

"  One  real  proof,"  continued  Alexander,  "  that 
Napoleon  never  thought  of  re-establishing  Poland  is, 
that  he  would  not  accept  the  concessions  that  I  was 
ready  to  make  to  him.  I  should  only  have  lost  a 
conquered  territory.  The  empire  would  have  re- 

132 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

mained  intact.  He  would  not  accept  it,  and  I  was 
forced,  in  consequence,  to  follow  a  plan  whose  suc- 
cess has  been  the  result  of  our  perseverance  and  the 
protection  of  Heaven. 

"  We  could  not  risk  the  chances  of  war  against 
skilful  generals,  against  an  army  for  twenty  years 
accustomed  to  conquer,  and  commanded  by  a  great 
captain  whose  military  genius  was  never  disappointed 
until  now.  .  .  .  Rather  than  relinquish  this  plan  and 
accept  the  conditions  which  Napoleon  wished  to  im- 
pose on  me,  I  had  decided  to  make  a  sacrifice,  not 
only  of  Moscow,  but  of  St.  Petersburg,  and  to  retire 
to  Kazan  in  the  depths  of  Russia,  as  far  as  the  fron- 
tiers of  Asia,  if  it  were  necessary.  I  should  still 
have  lost  nothing  of  the  original  territories  of  Russia, 
for  St.  Petersburg  is  built  on  Swedish  territory  and 
Moscow  is  an  old  conquest. 

"  But,"  added  the  prince,  smiling,  "  at  all  events 
I  should  have  reserved  the  possibility  of  returning. 
I  repeat,"  continued  he,  "  I  have  nothing  against  the 
Lithuanians ;  it  is  we  who  have  abandoned  them,  but 
that  shall  not  happen  again." 

His  Majesty  then  told  me  that  he  had  passed  many 
sad  moments  since  his  sojourn  at  Vilna  and  during 
the  six  months  of  the  campaign. 

"  I  have  suffered  much,  I  have  felt  great  anxiety," 
said  he.  "  There  was  much  agitation  among  the 
great  minds  at  St.  Petersburg,  the  greater  number  of 
whom  were  not  satisfied  with  the  military  operations 
at  the  beginning  of  the  campaign.  Under  the  pre- 
ceding reign  and  under  that  of  the  Empress  Catherine 
nobody  troubled  himself  about  the  affairs  of  the  State, 
but  to-day  everybody  must  be  initiated  into  the  mys- 

133 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

teries  of  the  government.  And  how  can  I  satisfy  all 
these  opinions?  I  do  not  possess  the  happy  philos- 
ophy of  Napoleon,  and  this  unfortunate  campaign 
has  cost  me  ten  years  of  my  life."  Unfortunate  and 
yet  victorious  !  He  was  triumphant !  But  his  mag- 
nanimous heart  could  not  rejoice  over  his  successes 
while  he  saw  humanity  suffer. 

To  spare  the  emperor's  feelings  from  the  sight  of 
the  miseries  caused  by  this  cruel  war,  a  new  road  had 
been  made,  which  kept  him  off  the  route  which  the 
armies  had  followed.  But  one  could  not  prevent  his 
meeting  some  poor,  wandering  French  soldiers.  He 
either  gave  them  help  or  took  them  on  his  sledge. 
He  brought  thus  a  sick  French  soldier  to  the  castle  of 
Postawy,  belonging  to  my  father.  The  emperor  passed 
the  night  there,  left  money  for  the  poor  fellow,  and 
begged  them  to  take  care  of  him.  Such  was  the  con- 
duct of  this  prince  toward  his  enemies ;  they  ceased 
to  be  enemies  as  soon  as  they  were  unfortunate. 

Napoleon's  conduct  was  very  different:  he  aban- 
doned, in  their  distress,  his  own  soldiers,  the  instru- 
ments of  his  fortune  and  glory. 

The  Emperor  Alexander  was  three  days  in  coming 
from  St.  Petersburg  to  Vilna,  travelling  in  an  open 
sledge,  which  is  much  worse  than  to  pass  the  night  in 
camp.  He  said,  laughing,  "  It  has  cost  me  the  end 
of  my  nose  to  come  to  Vilna !  " 

Tea  was  served.  The  emperor  liked  tea  and  took 
a  great  deal.  Mademoiselle  F.,  who  made  it,  presented 
a  cup  to  his  Majesty,  who  refused  to  take  it  before 
me,  saying,  "  Although  a  Northern  barbarian,  I  know 
what  I  owe  to  ladies." 

The  emperor   asked    me  a  great  many  questions 


Emperor  Alexander  I, 

about  my  presentation  to  Napoleon.  I  related  simply 
what  had  happened  on  that  occasion.  His  Majesty 
said  I  had  shown  astonishing  courage  in  not  fearing 
him,  before  whom  even  men  trembled.  I  answered 
that  I  was  very  happy  to  be  able  to  give  the  only 
proof  of  devotion  which  was  in  my  power,  and  that  I 
had  never  expected  to  receive  such  a  recompense  as 
the  approbation  of  my  sovereign.  He  asked  what 
impression  Napoleon  had  made  on  me.  I  answered 
that  his  physique  had  not  corresponded  with  the 
expectation  which  his  genius  had  given  me. 

"  That  is  exactly  the  impression  he  made  on  me," 
said  the  emperor.  "  Did  you  notice  his  clear  gray 
eyes,  which  are  so  piercing  that  you  can  hardly  bear 
his  look?" 

"  I  found  nothing  at  all  imposing  in  the  person  of 
Napoleon,"  I  said ;  "  and  I  acknowledge,  even,  that  in 
spite  of  the  exceeding  goodness  of  your  Majesty,  I 
feel  more  timidity  in  your  presence  than  I  felt  when 
I  was  presented  to  Napoleon,  of  whom  I  knew  little 
that  was  amiable,  and  only  the  total  want  of  gracious- 
ness  in  his  intercourse  with  ladies." 

"How  is  it  possible  that  I  should  inspire  fear?" 
said  the  emperor. 

"  Yes,  sire,  that  of  displeasing  you." 

These  words  received  very  graceful  thanks. 

The  emperor  asked  me  also  if  I  had  seen  the  King 
of  Naples.1  I  answered  that  I  had  only  seen  him  from 

1  "  It  is  an  historical  fact  that  the  King  of  Naples  greatly  awed 
these  barbarians  [i.  e.  Russians].  It  is  certain  that  there  was  a 
touch  of  the  theatrical  in  the  appearance  of  the  King  of  Naples 
which  fascinated  their  eyes.  He  was  always  very  richly  dressed." 
(The  Private  Life  of  Napoleon,  Memoirs  of  Constant.) 

135 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

my  window,  and  that  he  had  seemed  to  me  like  a 
theatre  king,  with  his  yellow  boots  and  his  big  plumes 
d  la  Henri  IV. 

"Yes,"  said  the  emperor,  "he  has  adopted  the 
dress,  but  not  the  sentiments  of  Henri  IV.  I  am  sorry 
you  did  not  hear  him  speak.  He  has  a  Gascon 
accent.  At  my  first  interview  with  Napoleon  I  saw 
near  him  a  young  Turk,  who  was  presented  to  me 
under  the  name  and  title  of  Grand  Duke  of  Berg, 
brother-in-law  of  the  emperor.  Upon  another  occa- 
sion he  appeared  in  a  rose-colored  uniform  with  green 
facings  and  Spanish  slashings." 

When  I  mentioned  a  new  favor  which  Napoleon 
had  just  accorded  to  his  brother-in-law,  his  Majesty 
said :  "  He  is  too  good  to  him ;  he  ought  to  have  him 
shot,  for  it  is  to  him  he  owes  his  ruin  in  having  de- 
stroyed the  French  cavalry." 

His  Majesty  laughed  when  I  told  him  what  Na- 
poleon had  said  at  the  presentation :  "  The  Emperor 
Alexander  is  very  amiable.  He  has  won  you  all  here. 
Ladies,  are  you  good  Poles  ?  " 

While  we  chatted  I  scraped  lint,  and  the  emperor 
said  such  a  pleasant  thing  about  it  that  I  must  repeat 
it,  to  show  the  grace  and  delicacy  of  his  wit  even  in 
the  most  trifling  matters.  "  One  would  almost  be 
willing  to  be  wounded  for  the  privilege  of  using  the 
lint,"  he  said. 

Speaking  of  certain  particulars  relating  to  Napo- 
leon's stay  at  Vilna  and  the  services  which  he  re- 
quired of  his  grand  dignitaries,  such  as  Caulincourt 
holding  the  steps  for  him  to  descend  from  the  car- 
riage, the  emperor  exclaimed :  "  How  could  he  thus 
degrade  the  person  of  an  ambassador?  What 

136 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

pleasure  could  he  find  in  being  thus  served  by  his 
chamberlains  and  grand  equerries?  Am  I  not  better 
waited  on  by  my  servant  than  by  all  these  court  carpet- 
sweepers  ?  "  Then  he  added :  "  Happily,  we  are  com- 
ing to  the  opinion  that  a  place  at  court  is  an  honor- 
able career,  and  that  those  who  fill  it  have  other 
duties,  either  military  service  or  the  administration 
of  the  government." 

The  philosopher  on  the  throne,  as  Napoleon  called 
him,  appeared  in  those  words,  especially  in  his  indif- 
ference to  the  pomp  with  which  sovereign  power  usu- 
ally surrounds  itself.  Mademoiselle  F.  acknowledged 
that  for  her  part  she  found  all  that  very  fine.  "  It  is  a 
vain  kind  of  splendor  which  pleases  you,"  answered 
the  emperor.  Then  he  spoke  those  beautiful  words 
which  I  have  already  quoted,  which,  however,  may  be 
repeated  again :  "  One  must  be  in  my  place  to  form 
an  idea  of  the  responsibility  of  a  sovereign,  and  to 
know  what  I  feel  in  thinking  that  I  must  one  day 
render  an  account  to  God  for  the  life  of  each  one  of 
my  soldiers.  No,  the  throne  is  not  my  vocation,  and 
if  I  could  honorably  change  my  condition  I  would  do 
it  gladly."  How  surprising  was  this  language  at  such 
a  moment,  and  from  the  lips  of  the  prince  who  had 
triumphed  over  his  most  terrible  adversary,  the  ruler 
of  Europe. 

"  I  am  badly  seconded  in  my  views  for  the  happi- 
ness of  my  people,"  continued  he ;  "  in  fact,  sometimes 
I  should  like  to  break  my  head  against  the  wall,  on  see- 
ing myself  surrounded  by  such  egoists,  who  neglect 
the  good  and  the  interests  of  the  State,  and  think  only 
of  their  own  fortune  and  elevation."  What  beautiful 
sentiments !  What  an  angelic  soul  this  prince  showed, 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

in  his  love  of  peace,  in  his  contempt  for  luxury  and 
ambition,  and  for  courtiers  in  general. 

Then  he  said :  "  Why  could  not  all  the  sovereigns 
and  nations  of  Europe  agree  among  themselves  to  live 
like  brothers,  aiding  each  other  in  their  need  and 
comforting  each  other  in  their  adversity?  Commerce 
would  become  the  common  property  of  this  great 
society,  whose  several  members  would  without  doubt 
differ  in  religious  belief,  but  a  spirit  of  toleration 
would  unite  all  churches.  It  matters  little  to  the  All- 
Powerful,  I  believe,  whether  we  pray  to  him  in  Latin 
or  in  Greek,  so  long  as  we  do  our  duty  toward  him 
and  toward  our  fellow-men.  It  is  not  always  the 
longest  prayers  which  touch  him  most." 

"  Sire,"  I  said,  "  I  have  made  many  long  prayers 
for  you." 

He  seemed  moved,  and  thanked  me  with  his  ac- 
customed graciousness  :  "  The  prayers  of  a  person  as 
innocent  as  you  ought  to  be  granted."  I  ventured 
to  observe  that  if  all  men  followed  the  teachings  of 
the  gospel,  teachings  so  gentle,  so  well  adapted  to 
each  one,  they  could  dispense  with  other  laws,  in 
adopting  the  principles  contained  in  that  Book 
divine.  The  emperor  approved  of  my  idea. 

I  could  wish  that  all  kings  had  been  in  my  place, 
to  hear  and  remember  the  words  of  this  prince  and 
to  make  them  the  rule  of  their  conduct. 

His  Majesty  then  turned  the  conversation  to  the 
works  of  the  philosophers  of  the  eighteenth  century: 
Voltaire,  Rousseau,  Diderot,  D'Alembert,  and  others. 
Of  the  first,  I  was  acquainted  only  with  the  tragedies, 
historical  works,  and  the  "  Henriade,"  and  I  knew 
almost  nothing  of  the  second.  The  emperor  assured 

'38 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

me  that  the  philosophy  of  Rousseau  was  not  so  dan- 
gerous to  religion  as  the  writings  of  Voltaire.  Many 
of  the  ideas  of  that  philanthropic  and  eloquent  writer 
seemed  to  be  to  the  taste  of  the  prince,  and  to  suit  the 
turn  of  his  mind.  I  thought  I  observed  also  a  certain 
resemblance  between  the  ideas  of  the  emperor  upon 
universal  peace,  and  the  works  of  de  Sainte-Pierre 
on  that  subject.  His  Majesty  spoke  with  great 
praise  of  "The  Genius  of  Christianity,"  a  produc- 
tion, he  said,  as  justly  celebrated  as  its  author.  He 
referred  to  the  philosophy  of  Kant,  so  deep  and  so 
abstract  that  one  might  regard  it  as  incomprehen- 
sible. Perhaps  Kant  himself  did  not  possess  the  key 
to  it. 

Suddenly,  in  the  midst  of  this  grave  conversation, 
the  emperor  interrupted  himself,  laughing.  "  I  have 
employed  my  time  well,"  he  said,  "  in  delivering  a 
lecture  on  moral  philosophy  to  a  pretty  woman  !  If 
any  one  could  hear  me,  I  should  certainly  be  laughed 
at."  I  hastened  to  reply  that  I  would  endeavor  to 
profit  by  the  lecture,  and  would  be  the  better  for  it, 
thanks  to  his  Majesty's  patience.  "  Ah,  you  have  no 
need  of  it;  you  are  already  better  than  we.  Besides," 
said  he,  "  this  kind  of  conversation  is  not  suitable  to 
all  women.  There  are  those  who  must  always  have 
only  stories." 

The  conversation  returned  to  Napoleon.  Alex- 
ander was  with  reason  astonished  at  the  improvi- 
dence which  had  led  this  great  warrior  to  risk  himself 
with  six  hundred  thousand  men,  without  supplies, 
without  any  kind  of  provisions,  in  a  devastated  coun- 
try, in  the  midst  of  the  deserts  of  Russia.  This  want 
of  foresight  had  necessarily  led  to  marauding  and 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

insubordination  in  the  army.  Napoleon  said  himself 
to  persons  who  begged  him  to  use  severe  measures 
to  prevent  pillage,  "What  will  you  have  me  do? 
They  must  live." 

The  emperor  continued:  "Napoleon  thought  he 
could  make  the  Russians  revolt  by  offering  them,  in 
divers  proclamations,  the  allurement  of  liberty.  He 
was,  however,  impolitic  to  wound  the  religious  feelings 
of  the  Russian  people,  by  letting  the  French  soldiers 
commit  acts  of  impiety  in  churches  and  sacred 
places.  Seeing  the  objects  of  their  worship  out- 
raged and  spoiled,  the  Russians  saw  only  a  snare  in 
the  offers  made  them,  and  instead  of  running  to  meet 
their  pretended  liberators,  they,  ever  faithful  to  God 
and  to  their  sovereign,  retired  to  the  depths  of  the 
forests  with  their  wives,  children,  and  cattle,  setting 
fire  to  their  own  homes  and  never  ceasing  to  harass 
the  hostile  troops.  Oh,  my  Barbary  horse  !  "  ex- 
claimed the  emperor,  with  a  sort  of  enthusiasm. 
"  They  were  worth  more  than  we  were!  It  is  there 
that  we  find  once  more  the  morals  of  patriarchal 
times,  a  profound  respect  for  religion,  the  love  of 
God,  and  a  complete  devotion  to  the  sovereign !  " 

Alexander  then  spoke  of  the  service  which  the 
Jews  had  rendered  in  the  campaign  by  burning  a 
bridge  to  retard  the  march  of  the  French.  "  They 
have  shown  a  wonderful  attachment,"  said  he. 

"  Yes,  very  wonderful,"  I  repeated,  only  thinking 
in  that  instant  of  the  cruelties  practised  by  the  Jews 
in  Vilna;  then,  perceiving  immediately  that  my  ex- 
clamation was  a  little  more  than  naive,  I  corrected 
myself  and  added,  "  Not  at  all,  sire,  if  I  may  judge 
from  my  own  experience." 

140 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

The  emperor  spoke  again  of  the  person  of  Napo- 
leon, his  short  stature,  etc.  "  Sire,"  I  said,  "  it  is  very 
seldom  that  a  sovereign  unites  all  these  advantages." 

"  But  that  is  not  without  example,"  said  Mademoi- 
selle F. 

"  Ah !  without  doubt,"  replied  I. 

Guessing  the  application  at  once,  he  covered  his 
face  with  both  hands,  and  laughing  said,  "  A  truce 
to  compliments,  I  beg  of  you." 

The  town  was  to  give  a  grand  ball  on  the  mor- 
row in  honor  of  the  emperor's  birthday,  but  his 
Majesty  refused  the  homage.  He  said  to  me  with 
reference  to  this  refusal :  "  I  thought  that  in  these 
circumstances  dancing  or  even  the  sound  of  music 
could  not  be  agreeable."  I  hastened  to  applaud  a 
thought  so  just  and  so  right. 

At  the  moment  of  quitting  me  his  Majesty  renewed 
his  kind  assurances  of  interest  and  good-will.  I  con- 
ducted him  as  far  as  the  antechamber,  where  his 
favorite  coachman,  Ilia,  awaited  him.  The  latter  had 
taken  tea  with  my  servants  while,  by  my  order,  some 
one  attended  to  the  emperor's  horses.  This  man  was 
delighted  with  the  evening  he  had  passed,  which  had 
been  rather  noisy ;  for  bursts  of  loud  and  prolonged 
laughter  could  be  heard  as  far  as  the  drawing-room 
where  I  was  with  the  emperor,  who  paid  no  attention 
to  it. 

Ilia  assured  my  people  that  he  made  a  part  of  the 
friendly  reception  to  his  master,  whom,  he  said,  it 
would  not  fail  to  please.  This  servant  merited  the 
unlimited  attachment  which  the  emperor  had  for 
him.  A  very  touching  anecdote  is  told  of  him.  The 
emperor  was  accustomed  to  go  about  the  streets  of 

141 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

St.  Petersburg  in  a  dorochka,  or  a  sledge  if  it  was  in 
winter,  drawn  by  one  horse  driven  by  Ilia. 

One  day,  as  he  made  the  circuit,  Ilia  drove  him  into 
a  side  street,  dirty  and  badly  built.  "  Why  do  you 
bring  me  into  this  quarter?"  asked  the  emperor. 
Ilia  turned  back  immediately.  Another  day  he 
drove  the  emperor  again  to  the  same  place.  His 
Majesty,  greatly  surprised,  said :  "  It  is  not  without  a 
design  that  you  always  drive  me  into  this  street !  " 
Ilia  answered :  "  If  your  Majesty  will  permit,  I  will 
tell  him  why,  a  little  farther  on."  The  emperor 
consented.  When  they  had  come  to  a  small  cottage 
Ilia  stopped.  "  Sire,"  said  he,  "  here  is  the  house 
belonging  to  the  widow  of  my  old  master,  of  him  who 
ceded  me  to  your  Majesty."  The  emperor  did  not 
reply,  but  when  he  had  returned  to  the  palace,  he 
sent  Ilia  a  sum  of  money  for  his  old  mistress,  with 
the  promise  of  a  pension  for  the  rest  of  her  life.  The 
husband  of  this  lady  had  lost  his  entire  fortune,  and 
died  leaving  his  widow  in  extreme  poverty.1 

1  At  the  death  of  the  Emperor  Alexander,  nothing  could  induce 
Ilia  to  leave  the  body  of  his  beloved  master.  He  conducted  it  from 
Taganrog  to  St.  Petersburg,  and  every  night,  in  spite  of  the  intense 
cold  and  his  advanced  age,  he  slept  on  the  hearse  which  carried 
that  precious  relic. 


142 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 


CHAPTER  XII 

THE  Emperor  Alexander  had  a  reception  of  the 
gentlemen  at  court  on  his  birthday.  Several 
persons  of  the  small  number  of  the  Lithuanian  nobil- 
ity still  remaining  at  Vilna  came  to  see  me  on  leaving 
the  castle.  These  gentlemen  were  struck  with  the 
emperor's  imposing  manner  and  with  the  words  with 
which  he  addressed  them.  "  Gentlemen,"  said  the 
prince,  looking  round  at  the  company,  "  I  must  com- 
plain of  a  great  many  Lithuanians;  I  am  pleased  with 
very  few  among  them  ;  but  I  like  to  pass  the  sponge 
over  the  past,  hoping  that  you  will  not  place  your- 
selves again  in  the  position  to  have  recourse  to  my 
indulgence." 

In  the  morning  I  received  an  invitation  to  pass  the 
evening  at  Marshal  KotousofFs.  The  emperor  had 
dined  there,  and  they  said  vaguely  that  he  would 
return  in  the  evening.  I  was  surprised,  on  arriving 
at  the  marshal's  to  find  preparations  for  dancing, 
musicians,  and  a  crowd  of  young  officers.  At  the 
moment  of  the  arrival  of  the  emperor  they  threw  the 
flags  lately  taken  from  the  enemy  at  his  Majesty's 
feet.  I  saw  that  he  recoiled  with  a  modest  motion 
from  this  ovation.  An  instant  later  he  entered  the 
cabinet  of  the  marshal.  The  latter  soon  returned  and 
said  to  me,  "  We  have  just  been  doing  some  work 
for  you."  Not  understanding  what  the  marshal 
meant,  I  asked  an  explanation. 

It  referred  to  an  act  of  amnesty  in  favor  of  the 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

Lithuanians  which  the  emperor  had  just  signed;  a 
beautiful  act,  to  signalfee  the  day  of  his  birth  by  the 
pardon  of  offences ! 

When  the  emperor  came  to  ask  me  to  dance  he 
said :  "  You  will  be  surprised,  after  what  I  said  yester- 
day, to  find  me  here  at  a  ball.  But  what  could  I  do? 
I  had  to  give  pleasure  to  this  old  fellow."  It  was 
thus  that  the  emperor  designated  the  marshal. 
4<  This  old  fellow  ought  to  be  contented.  The  cold  has 
done  him  good  service"  He  had  just  given  the  old 
fellow  the  order  of  St.  Andrew  in  diamonds,  and  a 
magnificent  sword  of  honor,  also  set  in  large  diamonds, 
and  a  wreath  of  laurels  in  emeralds,  of  which  the 
marshal  found  the  stones  too  small,  laughingly  saying 
he  would  have  to  call  the  emperor's  attention  to  it. 

This  ball,  where  I  saw  only  Russian  officers,  with 
the  exception  of  two  or  three  Lithuanians,  trans- 
ported me  in  imagination  to  St.  Petersburg;  and  the 
illusion  would  have  been  complete,  had  it  not  been 
in  the  room  where  I  had  seen  Napoleon  and  the 
French.  I  said  to  the  emperor  that  in  the  space 
of  six  months,  without  having  quitted  Vilna,  I  had 
seen  nearly  all  the  nations  of  Europe,  and  that  they 
had  produced  on  me  the  effect  of  a  magic  lantern. 
The  emperor  made  a  very  just  observation,  saying, 
"  Napoleon  has  shown  himself  the  best  ally  of  Russia, 
in  making  his  own  army  perish."  The  marshal  pre- 
sented to  his  Majesty  a  Russian  lady  who  had  followed 
her  husband  to  the  war,  and  into  the  thickest  of  the 
fight.  "  I  do  not  approve  of  that  kind  of  courage 
in  a  woman,"  said  the  emperor  when  she  had  moved 
away.  "  There  is  another  way  in  which  they  can 
distinguish  themselves,  in  a  manner  more  worthy  of 

144 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

themselves,  and  more  becoming  to  their  sex,"  added 
he,  giving  me  a  pleasant  look. 

Every  day  the  Emperor  Alexander,  followed  by 
his  staff,  went  on  foot  to  the  parade  in  the  square  of 
the  H6tel-de-Ville  nearly  opposite  my  windows.  I 
could  hear  him  say  to  the  soldiers,  "  Zdarowa, 
rabiata?  "  that  is  to  say, "  How  are  you,  my  children  ? " 
And  the  soldiers  would  reply,  "  We  are  all  well,  sire ; 
and  your  Majesty?" 

This  affection  between  the  sovereign  and  the  army, 
between  the  father  and  the  children  of  his  adoption, 
and  the  murmur  of  all  these  manly  voices  was  solemn 
and  touching. 

As  I  complimented  the  emperor  upon  the  good 
condition  of  his  troops,  who  had  never  been  in  want 
during  the  whole  campaign,  he  said  with  a  sigh: 
"  They  have  also  suffered  very  much.  One  sees  here 
only  the  bright  side."  Alexander  found  it  unjust  that 
in  France  the  Imperial  Guards  received  better  pay 
than  the  regular  infantry. 

Marshal  KotousofF  offered  to  take  charge  of  a  letter 
to  my  father,  in  which  I  should  try  to  induce  him  to 
return  to  Lithuania.  He  promised  to  send  the  letter 
by  a  Jewish  spy  and  courier  to  the  army.  My  father 
received  it  at  Warsaw,  which  was  still  in  the  hands  of 
the  French.  This  letter,  written  with  great  circum- 
spection, and  which  had  been  under  the  eyes  of  the 
emperor  and  of  the  marshal,  made  a  great  sensation 
among  the  agents  of  the  French  government.  They 
thought  that  my  father  was  keeping  up  secret  intelli- 
gence with  the  Russians.  He  was  obliged  to  promise 
to  follow  the  French,  and  only  succeeded  with  great 

difficulty  in  helping  the  poor  unfortunate  Jew  to  escape. 
10  145 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 


CHAPTER  XIII 

r  I  NHE  Emperor  Alexander,  during  his  six  weeks' 
A  stay  at  Vilna,  consecrated  every  moment  that 
he  could  spare  from  the  affairs  of  the  government 
and  military  details  to  the  relief  of  suffering  human- 
ity. Always  accompanied  by  General  Saint-Priest, 
he  went  through  the  hospitals  in  person,  with  a  fear- 
lessness of  contagion  which  made  us  all  tremble  for 
his  life.  Everywhere  order  was  re-established  at  his 
word,  and  hope  returned  to  the  hearts  of  the  miser- 
able prisoners.  One  poor  French  woman,  with  two 
little  children,  came  and  threw  herself  at  the  feet  of 
the  emperor  as  he  returned  from  the  parade  one  day. 
The  tears  of  these  poor  unfortunates  caused  his  own 
to  flow,  and  he  hastened  to  give  them  help. 

A  soldier  to  whom  I  had  given  shelter  related  to 
me  that,  seeing  a  young  and  handsome  Russian 
officer  passing  by,  who  had  a  "  good  face"  he  stopped 
him  to  ask  charity;  and  that  the  handsome  young 
man  ordered  him  to  go  to  the  kitchen  of  the  imperial 
palace  and  to  say  that  the  brother  of  the  grand  duke 
had  sent  him  there  that  he  might  get  something  to 
eat.  "  I  did  it,"  said  the  soldier,  "just  as  he  told  me, 
and  I  had  a  famous  good  chaw  !  "  The  soldier  did 
not  know,  till  I  told  him,  that  the  brother  of  the  grand 
duke  was  no  other  than  the  emperor. 

The  news  of  the  death  of  the  Duke  of  Oldenburg, 
the  brother-in-law  of  Alexander,  a  victim  to  the 
hospital  fever,  redoubled  our  fears  for  the  life  of  the 

146 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

emperor.  The  day  before  his  departure,  his  Majesty 
having  come  to  pass  the  evening  with  me,  I  ventured 
to  tell  him  my  fears,  and  to  beg  him  to  take  care  of  a 
life  which  was  so  precious  and  dear  to  us  all.  "  One 
has  nothing  to  fear  from  these  contagious  diseases," 
answered  the  emperor,  "  as  long  as  one  has  no  appre- 
hension, if  one  has  a  healthy  constitution.  Unfortu- 
nately that  was  not  the  case  with  my  brother-in-law, 
and  he  has  succumbed." 

I  had  myself  experienced  what  the  emperor  said. 
I  was  daily  with  persons  attacked  by  the  hospital 
fever  in  my  own  house,  yet  I  enjoyed  perfect  health. 
I  never  felt  any  unpleasant  consequences.  I  asked 
the  emperor  if  it  was  true  that  he  had  been  recog- 
nized on  his  visits  to  the  hospitals.  "  Yes,"  said 
he,  "  in  the  officers'  ward,  but  generally  they  have 
taken  me  for  the  aide-de-camp  of  General  Saint- 
Priest."  The  emperor  related  a  story  in  this  connec- 
tion which  touched  him  very  much,  and  me  equally. 
A  Spanish  officer  lay  dying  on  his  bed  of  straw.  He 
had  finished  dictating  a  letter  to  his  comrade,  when 
General  Saint-Priest,  followed  by  the  emperor,  ap- 
proached to  speak  to  him.  "  Monsieur,"  said  the 
Spaniard,  with  a  feeble  voice,  addressing  Alexander, 
whom  he  took  for  the  aide-de-camp  of  the  Russian  gen- 
eral, "have  the  goodness  to  take  charge  of  this  letter. 
It  is  the  last  farewell  which  I  address  to  my  wife  in 
Spain."  "  I  will  send  the  letter,"  said  the  emperor.  He 
then  had  all  the  Spanish  prisoners  assembled,  and  sent 
them  at  his  own  expense  by  sea  to  their  native  country. 

The  picture  which  the  emperor  drew  of  the  French 
hospital  which  he  had  visited  in  the  university  build- 
ings made  us  shiver  with  horror  and  froze  the  blood 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

in  our  veins.  "  It  was  in  the  evening,"  said  his 
Majesty.  "  One  single  lamp  lighted  the  high  vaulted 
room,  in  which  they  had  heaped  up  the  piles  of 
corpses  as  high  as  the  walls.  I  cannot  express  the 
horror  I  felt,  when  in  the  midst  of  these  inanimate 
bodies,  I  suddenly  saw  living  beings.  And  now," 
continued  he,  "  nobody  will  follow  me  in  my  visits 
to  the  hospitals.  My  young  people,  who  are  en- 
chanted to  go  to  a  duel  or  an  assault,  hasten  to  find 
some  plausible  reason  for  not  accompanying  me 
when  I  go  to  do  my  duty." 

In  speaking  of  the  disorder  which  prevailed  in  the 
French  administration,  his  Majesty  said :  "  I  wish 
that  the  Emperor  Napoleon  could  be  informed  to 
what  a  degree  he  has  been  badly  served  by  all  those 
who  possessed  his  confidence." 

The  conversation  turned  naturally  to  the  insatiable 
ambition  of  the  great  captain,  to  the  excesses  and 
evils  which  that  ambition  had  drawn  down  upon 
France  and  the  whole  of  Europe.  "  Good  heavens  !  " 
said  Alexander,  placing  both  hands  on  his  forehead, 
"  What  a  brilliant  career  that  man  could  still  run ! 
He  could  give  peace  to  Europe.  He  could,  and  he 
has  not  done  it !  Now  the  charm  is  broken !  We 
shall  see  which  will  succeed  best,  to  make  one's  self 
feared,  or  to  make  one's  self  loved." 

What  noble  emulation  in  these  words !  To  make 
one's  self  loved  !  Yes,  that  was  the  secret  of  Alexan- 
der's policy.  During  the  whole  course  of  his  reign, 
it  was  always  as  friend  to  friend  that  he  treated  with 
the  sovereigns  of  Europe. 

Then  I  said,  "  It  is  not  Napoleon  who  will  have  the 
glory  of  bringing  peace  to  Europe." 

148 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

"What  difference  does  it  make,"  answered  he, 
"  whether  it  is  he  or  I  or  another  who  makes  peace, 
so  long  as  it  is  done?"  When  I  said  I  hoped  it 
would  take  place  in  the  spring,  "  Why  not  this 
winter?  The  sooner  the  better,"  he  replied  with 
much  warmth. 

The  emperor  so  desired  the  accomplishment  of 
this  peace,  the  object  of  all  his  wishes  and  thoughts, 
that  he  felt  he  was  losing  time  at  Vilna.  "  Not  that 
I  am  not  pleased  to  be  here,"  added  the  prince, 
"but  on  account  of  the  march  of  political  events 
which  it  is  so  important  to  hasten,  to  prevent  Na- 
poleon from  reuniting  his  forces  on  the  Vistula.  We 
have  been  obliged  to  give  the  troops  some  rest  after 
those  hard  marches." 

The  Emperor  Alexander's  modesty  made  him  ab- 
solutely suffer  when  any  one  addressed  him  with  words 
of  eulogy,  even  if  these  were  true.  I  told  him  we 
had  lately  been  looking  into  history  to  find  a  prince 
whom  we  could  place  on  a  level  with  his  Majesty. 
He  would  not  allow  me  to  continue.  "  A  truce  to 
compliments,  I  beg  of  you,"  he  said,  bowing. 

I  do  not  remember  in  what  connection  we  spoke 
again  of  the  family  of  Napoleon.  Mademoiselle  F. 
praised  the  character  of  Lucien  Bonaparte.  "  No," 
said  the  emperor,  coldly,  "  I  should  not  like  to  re- 
semble him  ;  "  then  suddenly  he  cried  with  enthusiasm, 
"  but  I  should  like  to  be  Moreau.  There,  is  a  really 
great  man !  "  Then  he  enumerated  the  merits  and 
talents  of  that  able  general.  One  might  suppose 
that  Alexander  had  already  chosen,  in  his  own  mind, 
this  French  patriot  for  the  execution  of  his  political 
and  warlike  designs. 

1 49 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

I  spoke  to  the  emperor  of  a  portrait  of  Napoleon's 
son,  then  the  King  of  Rome,  which  promised  a  strong 
resemblance  to  his  father.  "  That  is  very  fortunate 
for  him,  if  we  may  believe  all  that  is  said  in  regard 
to  his  birth,"  said  the  emperor.  Then  he  continued : 
"  How  much  it  is  to  be  regretted  that  the  French 
sacrifice  themselves  thus  for  a  man  who  despises  them 
from  the  bottom  of  his  heart,  at  the  same  time 
accomplishing  such  grand  things  through  them  and 
by  them.  In  my  interview  with  Napoleon  at  Erfurt, 
in  reference  to  some  remarks  which  I  had  made  upon 
the  manner  of  governing  that  nation,  he  said  to  me : 
'You  do  not  know  the  French.  They  must  be 
driven,  as  I  do  it,  with  a  rod  of  iron.'  I  recognize 
to-day  the  truth  of  what  Talleyrand  then  said  to  me, 
that  peace  was  necessary  to  France.  I  generally 
mistrust  all  these  gray-beards  in  politics.  Being 
influenced,  besides,  by  the  great  military  power  of 
the  French  and  the  talents  of  their  chief,  I  believed 
that,  in  talking  to  me  in  this  strain,  Talleyrand 
wanted  to  ensnare  me  and  to  prejudice  my  mind. 
To-day,  results  prove  that  the  diplomat  was  right, 
and  that  after  so  disastrous  a  campaign  in  Russia, 
and  the  great  reverses  which  France  has  just  met 
with  in  Spain,  she  must  be  entirely  drained  of  men 
and  of  money." 

In  hearing  the  emperor  speak  of  Napoleon's  con- 
tempt for  his  compatriots,  Mademoiselle  F.  said  it 
was  a  great  pity  that  France  could  not  be  enlightened 
as  to  the  disasters  of  the  war,  and  the  lies  with  which 
Napoleon  had  the  army  bulletins  filled.  "  We  have 
had  the  precaution,"  said  the  emperor,  "  to  have 
printed  intelligence  thrown  in  on  all  sides  of  France, 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

and  in  all  the  ports,  to  deliver  that  country  from  the 
blindness  in  which  she  is  plunged,  and  in  which 
every  effort  is  made  to  keep  her.  We  know,  more- 
over, that  De  Malet's l  conspiracy  is  far  from  being 
suppressed,  and  that  there  are  many  malcontents  in 
France.  We  must  hope  that  all  these  events  will 
unite  in  promoting  the  result  desired,  —  a  solid  peace 
in  Europe.  After  the  violent  blows  which  she  has 
received  during  the  last  thirty  years,  Europe  has 
great  need  of  repose." 

It  would  be  difficult  for  me  to  say,  from  the  differ- 
ent ideas  thrown  into  the  conversation,  whether  the 
Emperor  Alexander  then  really  desired  the  fall  of 
Napoleon,  or  even  believed  that  fall  possible ;  but  in 
speaking  of  Napoleon  ne  repeated  several  times  an 
expression  which  was  very  remarkable,  "  The  charm 
is  broken."  Perhaps  he  thought  only  of  that  whose 
influence  he  himself  had  felt. 

The  Emperor  Alexander  said  that  in  adopting 
revolutionary  language  the  French  had  forgotten 
their  own  tongue.  "  It  is  very  astonishing,"  added 
he,  "  but  they  no  longer  speak  French." 

The  emperor  had  a  right  to  be  a  little  difficult  to 
please  on  that  point,  as  he  always  used  the  choicest 
and  most  elegant  expressions. 

1  Claude  Frai^ois  de  Malet  (born  1754,  died  1812),  a  French  general 
and  conspirator.  About  1806  he  was  dismissed  from  the  service  and 
went  to  Paris,  where  he  plotted  against  Napoleon ;  and  for  this  he 
was  imprisoned  from  1806  to  1812.  Having  formed  another  con- 
spiracy, he  announced  at  the  barracks  in  Paris,  October  24,  1812, 
that  Bonaparte  had  died  in  Russia,  and  that  he  (De  Malet)  had  been 
appointed  Governor  of  Paris  by  the  Senate.  By  forged  orders  he 
imposed  on  the  prefect  of  Paris,  made  Savary  prisoner,  and  shot 
General  Hullin.  At  this  crisis  he  was  made  a  prisoner  and  shot  after 
a  summary  process. 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

I  do  not  know  where  his  Majesty  had  become  ac- 
quainted with  Marshal  Oudinot,  the  Duke  of  Reggio, 
but  he  spoke  of  him  as  a  man  of  intelligence,  and 
showed  his  satisfaction  at  the  behavior  of  the  mar- 
shal at  Smolensk  or  at  Witepsk,  where  he  persuaded 
the  inhabitants  not  to  revolt  against  their  rightful 
sovereign. 

Alexander,  in  speaking  of  the  defects  of  modern 
education,  said :  "  Our  young  people  think  they 
know  everything  when  they  have  learned  to  dance 
and  to  speak  French.  You  can  form  no  idea,"  he 
added,  "  to  what  an  extent  the  morals  of  our  people 
are  corrupted.  No  one  believes  it  possible  to  have  a 
real  friendship,  a  disinterested  affection,  for  a  woman 
who  is  not  our  mother,  our  wife,  or  our  sister." 

His  Majesty  then  spoke  with  wisdom  and  sagacity 
of  the  different  systems  adopted  in  Europe  to  sim- 
plify the  mode  of  instruction,  —  among  others  the 
system  of  Pestalozzi,  which  seemed  too  mechanical 
and  artificial  to  the  emperor,  and  little  adapted  to 
develop  the  mind. 

"  To  smooth  away  the  difficulties  of  study  by  dint 
of  force,  they  make  nothing  but  machines  out  of  the 
young  people,"  said  the  prince. 

I  do  not  know  upon  what  foundations  the  authors 
of  the  two  histories  of  Alexander  have  been  pleased 
to  attribute  to  the  exalted  imagination  of  Madame 
Kriidener1  the  idea  of  the  Holy  Alliance  and  a  uni- 

1  Juliane  de  Vietinghoff,  Baroness  Kriidener  (born  1764,  died 
1824).  She  was  carefully  educated  in  the  house  of  her  father,  one  of 
the  wealthiest  proprietors  in  Livonia,  and  she  was  early  remarkable 
for  her  intelligence  and  for  a  tendency  to  revery  and  melancholy. 
While  very  young  she  married  a  Russian  diplomatist,  Baron  Kriidener, 
whom  she  accompanied  to  Venice  and  afterwards  to  Copenhagen 

152 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

versal  peace,  —  a  noble  project,  which  could  only  have 
had  birth  in  the  mind  of  Alexander  himself. 

Neither  at  that  time  nor  afterwards,  when  on  sev- 
eral occasions  he  conversed  with  me,  did  the  emperor 
pronounce  the  name  of  the  author  of  Valerie,  although 
he  often  spoke  of  the  celebrated  literary  men  of  past 
times  and  of  the  present,  and  even  of  women  dis- 
tinguished for  their  wit  and  intelligence,  such  as 
Madame  de  Stael,  whose  great  talents  he  admired. 
I  was  surprised  that  he  passed  in  silence  the  name  of 
Madame  de  Genlis,  whose  pen,  equally  harmonious 
and  productive,  has  written  so  many  useful  and  inter- 
esting works  on  religion  and  morals,  —  works  which 
will  always  assure  to  her  the  gratitude  of  all  mothers. 

His  Majesty  having  deigned  to  ask  me  about  my 
family,  I  told  him  that  I  had  heard  that  my  brothers 
had  remained  in  Lithuania. 

and  Paris.  Of  a  singularly  naive  and  romantic  character,  she  was 
guilty  of  numerous  indiscretions  which  led  to  a  separation  from  her 
husband  in  1791.  In  1803  sne  published  her  romance,  "Valeria." 
Returning  to  Rigi  she  resolved  to  change  her  manner  of  life  and 
devote  herself  solely  to  the  conversion  of  sinners  and  the  consola- 
tion of  the  wretched.  At  Paris  in  1814  she  held  religious  assemblies 
in  her  house,  which  were  frequented  by  the  most  important  person- 
ages. Her  spiritual  exaltation  assumed  the  character  of  prevision, 
and  in  a  letter  she  foretold  in  vague  terms  the  escape  and  return  of 
Napoleon  from  Elba,  and  his  triumphant  return  to  Paris.  This  letter 
was  communicated  to  Alexander,  in  whom  it  awakened  great  interest 
toward  her.  She  met  him  at  Heilbronn  in  May,  1815,  and  accom- 
panied him  to  Heidelberg,  the  headquarters  of  the  Allies,  and  after 
Waterloo,  to  Paris.  In  1818,  she  returned  to  Russia,  where  the  em- 
peror continued  his  interest  in  her  romantic  views,  but  forbade  her 
to  preach  publicly.  She  formed  a  scheme  for  founding  a  colony  in 
the  Crimea,  which  was  to  consist  of  her  disciples.  Not  long  after 
her  arrival  at  the  site  selected,  the  malady  which  had  afflicted  her 
before  her  arrival  caused  her  death.  The  sincerity  of  Mme.  de 
Kriidener  in  her  mysticism  and  her  apostolic  labors  has  not  been 
questioned. 

153 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

"  Ah !  I  am  greatly  pleased,"  said  he,  with  an 
accent  of  such  sincere  kindness  that  I  was  much 
moved  by  it.  Then  he  asked  rn^e  several  questions 
with  reference  to  their  military  service  and  the  regi- 
ments which  they  had  raised  against  his  troops,  with 
a  simplicity  and  kindness  which  were  really  charming, 
as  it  showed  that  he  could  not  entertain  resentment. 
I  really  believe  I  should  rather  have  preferred  to  see 
Alexander  in  a  rage  against  my  brothers.  I  should 
have  had  at  least  the  courage  to  defend  them,  while 
his  indulgence  made  me  find  them  almost  culpable. 
This  conversation  was  extremely  painful  to  me,  and 
I  could  scarcely  speak. 

It  was  with  the  same  generosity  and  indignation 
that  the  prince  rejected  all  derogatory  reports  that 
were  made  to  him  on  his  arrival  at  Vilna,  —  reports 
often  false  and  always  malicious,  and  which,  when 
true,  could  only  distress  and  irritate  his  sensitive 
and  generous  feelings.  He  declared  he  would  hear 
nothing ;  he  had  come  to  pardon. 

There  was,  however,  in  the  act  of  amnesty  one 
article  which  caused  me  great  anxiety.  It  contained 
a  clause  that  at  the  end  of  March,  1813,  the  time 
allowed  for  the  return  of  the  Lithuanians,  all  the 
property  of  those  who  had  not  returned  at  that  time 
would  be  confiscated. 

I  ventured  to  express  my  fears  to  the  emperor. 
I  said  that  it  was  possible  that  my  letter  had  not 
reached  my  father  at  Warsaw,  and  that  he  would 
therefore  not  be  able  to  enjoy  the  benefit  of  the 
amnesty.  The  emperor  asked  me  where  I  supposed 
my  father  had  gone.  I  said  at  random,  "  To  Vienna." 
My  mother  was  there  at  that  time.  "  Very  well," 

154 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

said  the  emperor,  "  give  Tolstoi  a  letter  for  him,  and 
we  will  send  it  surely  this  time;  for,"  he  added,  smil- 
ing, "  we  have  always  had,  during  the  entire  campaign, 
open  communication  with  Austria.  Moreover,  you 
may  be  quite  easy;  we  shall  not  use  such  very  rigor- 
ous measures.  They  were  announced  to  prevent 
money  from  going  out  of  the  country  for  the  sup- 
port of  hostile  armies." 

This  assurance  from  the  lips  of  his  Majesty  seemed 
quite  sufficient.  The  emperor  then  asked  me  what 
were  my  own  plans.  I  told  him  I  was  going  to  retire 
to  the  country.  He  wanted  to  know  in  which  direc- 
tion the  estate  was  situated  where  I  intended  to  go,  and 
if  it  was  on  the  route  of  the  soldiers;  "  for,"  he  said, 
"  my  troops  are  not  all  angels  either,  and  any  of  these 
knaves  in  the  army  can  commit  depredations." 

As  he  showed  such  kind  solicitude,  I  said,  "  I  fear 
nothing,  sire,  since  I  put  myself  under  your  protec- 
tion." His  Majesty  seemed  pleased  with  my  confi- 
dence, and  deigned  to  say  that  he  would  seek  to 
justify  it,  and  would  give  orders  to  the  governor- 
general  to  look  after  my  safety. 

After  a  moment's  silence,  "  I  have  a  little  favor  to 
ask  of  you,"  said  the  emperor.  Somewhat  aston- 
ished, I  raised  my  eyes.  "  It  is  that  you  will  think 
of  me  sometimes." 

"  Ah,  mon  Dieu!  "  I  replied,  "  every  instant  of  my 
life !  "  We  were  much  moved.  Such  was  the  in- 
fluence of  that  expansive  soul,  which  attached  so 
much  importance  to  the  affection  of  all  who  came 
near  him. 

As  the  emperor  was  about  to  leave,  he  rose,  and  I 
saw  him  looking  carefully  on  the  floor  in  every 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

direction  and  in  all  the  corners  of  the  room,  without 
saying  what  he  was  looking  for.  I  placed  a  candle 
on  the  carpet  and  commenced  also  to  search  for  the 
lost  article,  which  proved  to  be  the  little  eye-glass 
which  he  constantly  used,  and  which  had  fallen  under 
the  table.  To-day  I  regret  not  having  appropriated 
it,  as  it  had  no  value  except  that  of  having  belonged 
to  Alexander ;  it  was  made  of  plain  shell  and  without 
ornament. 

A  very  amusing  incident  occurred  that  evening. 
As  the  emperor  arrived,  he  entered  the  drawing- 
room  preceded  by  a  large  greyhound  which  sprang 
around  him.  Knowing  little  of  his  Majesty's  senti- 
ments toward  dogs,  I  was  surprised  that  he  had 
brought  the  greyhound,  but  I  did  not  show  it,  and 
soon  forgot  all  about  the  presence  of  the  dog. 

It  was  only  after  the  departure  of  the  emperor 
that  I  remembered  that  the  animal  had  not  remained 
in  the  room,  and  I  asked  what  had  become  of  it. 
My  servants  said  that  they  had  taken  good  care  of  it, 
and  had  fed  it  with  biscuits  and  milk.  After  making 
every  inquiry  we  found  that  the  dog  so  feasted  did 
not  belong  to  the  emperor  or  even  to  his  coachman 
Ilia,  and  I  never  could  ascertain  who  its  master  was. 

I  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  Alexander  again  at 
the  court  chapel  on  Christmas.  He  left  Vilna  im- 
mediately after  mass,  almost  alone,  and  without 
escort.  Some  one  said  to  Kotousoff  that  prudence 
seemed  to  require  the  emperor  to  be  better  attended 
in  times  of  war.  "  Oh,  mon  Dieu  /"  cried  the  marshal, 
"  who  would  have  the  courage  to  harm  that  angel?  " 
And  yet  it  did  happen,  and  one  cannot  think  of  it 
without  horror.  It  did  happen,  and  it  was  only  by 

156 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

chance  that  it  failed,  —  and  not  in  the  midst  of  ene- 
mies, not  in  time  of  war,  but  in  peace,  in  his  own 
country,  among  his  ungrateful  subjects  who  deserved 
the  wrath  and  vengeance  of  Heaven  ! 

It  is  easy  enough  to  remember  and  repeat  the 
interesting  conversation  of  Alexander,  and  the  noble 
thoughts  which  fell  from  his  lips;  but  who  could 
reproduce  his  expression,  his  accents,  or  his  counte- 
nance? One  feels  a  melancholy  regret  in  the  midst 
of  the  sweet  illusions  which  delight  the  heart,  in 
tracing  these  memories,  when  one  is  forced  to  say  to 
one's  self:  "This  kind  and  gentle  being  is  no  more; 
nothing  can  bring  him  back  to  us  !  "  Ah  !  in  such 
moments  we  can  but  lift  our  eyes  to  heaven  to  seek 
his  abiding-place. 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 


CHAPTER  XIV 

I  ARRIVED  at  my  retreat  in  the  country  with 
my  escort  of  Cossacks ;  a  useless  precaution,  as 
the  roads  were  safe  and  tranquillity  was  established 
everywhere.  Full  of  confidence  in  the  last  words  of 
the  emperor,  I  felt  no  anxiety  during  the  month  of 
March.  But  the  managers  of  my  father's  estates  did 
not  share  my  security.  They  said  that  since  I  had 
obtained  no  order  contrary  to  the  general  sequestra- 
tion, the  government  would  act  in  conformity  thereto. 

My  father  not  returning,  it  was  necessary  to  take 
new  measures.  I  wrote  to  the  emperor,  giving  the 
worst  reasons  in  the  world  for  my  father's  prolonged 
absence  from  Russia.  I  said  that  if  it  were  necessary 
I  would  go  myself  in  search  of  him,  and  I  ended  by 
begging  his  Majesty  to  exempt  my  father's  property 
from  confiscation  and  sequestration.  I  sent  this 
letter  by  an  old  and  faithful  equerry  to  the  head- 
quarters, at  Johannisberg  in  Prussia.  My  courier, 
though  not  very  nimble,  arrived,  nevertheless,  with 
all  possible  speed,  and  gave  my  despatch  to  Count 
Tolstoi. 

My  messenger  waited  three  days,  during  which  he 
constantly  besieged  the  good  Count  Tolstoi,  who, 
every  time  he  saw  him,  had  him  go  to  his  room  and 
told  him  to  have  patience,  and  recommended  him  to 
the  servants  of  the  court,  so  that  he  should  not  want 
anything.  Finally  he  was  sent  back  with  the  most 
favorable  answer,  to  wit:  a  passport  for  me  to  join 

158 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

my  father,  —  of  which  I  made  no  use,  as  my  request 
had  had  the  desired  result,  —  and  an  order  to  the 
governor-general  not  to  confiscate  our  estates. 

I  hastened  to  communicate  this  good  news  to  my 
father;  but  I  learned  soon  after  that  he  had  left 
Vienna  for  Dresden,  to  join  the  other  members  of 
the  provisional  government  of  Lithuania.  They  had 
enticed  him  there  by  flattering  him  with  vain  hopes, 
in  the  firm  conviction  that  Napoleon,  in  the  treaty 
which  he  was  about  to  conclude  at  Vienna,  would 
occupy  himself  definitely  with  the  case  of  Poland. 

With  a  courage  and  a  perseverance  worthy  of  a 
better  fate,  far  from  their  country,  deprived,  by  the 
voluntary  relinquishment  of  their  fortunes,  of  all 
means  of  existence,  not  receiving  any  help  at  all 
from  the  French  government,  the  Poles  and  Lithu- 
anians decided  still  to  follow  blindly  the  tottering 
fortunes  of  Napoleon,  which,  like  an  expiring  flame, 
still  attracted  and  fascinated  with  their  deceptive 
glimmer. 

Warsaw  was  occupied  by  the  Russians,  but  the 
result  of  the  war  was  still  uncertain.  Marshal 
Kotousoff  was  attacked  by  a  contagious  fever,  and 
his  great  age  and  the  hardships  he  had  endured 
during  the  last  campaign  rendered  all  the  help  of 
art  and  medical  science  useless.  Marshal  Kotou- 
sofif terminated  his  career  at  Buntzlau,  in  Silesia. 

Kotousofif  had  consecrated  his  life  to  the  service 
of  his  sovereigns.  At  the  age  of  eighteen  he  re- 
ceived a  wound  at  the  taking  of  a  Turkish  fort  which 
deprived  him  of  the  sight  of  one  of  his  eyes.  He 
often  commanded  the  Russian  armies,  gaining  sev- 
eral victories,  and  suffering  also  many  reverses,  but 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

he  always  knew  how  to  prevent  among  his  soldiers 
that  discouragement  so  fatal  to  armies. 

The  Russian  soldiers  vanquished  at  Austerlitz  and 
at  Borodino  never  despaired  of  the  safety  of  the 
empire,  and  respected  their  old  general  even  when 
he  was  unfortunate.  He  was  a  keen  and  skilful 
diplomatist,  and  filled  the  post  of  ambassador  ex- 
traordinary at  Constantinople  under  the  reign  of  the 
Empress  Catherine  II.  We  have  seen  him  nego- 
tiate ably  with  Lauriston,  in  1812,  in  hopes  of  se- 
curing peace,  which,  however,  were  not  yet  to  be 
realized.  He  improved  the  opportunity  of  the  ar- 
mistice by  collecting  his  enormous  resources  of 
men,  horses,  provisions,  and  munitions  of  war. 

The  gratuitous  offers  of  the  different  Russian 
provinces  were  so  considerable  that  I  have  heard 
the  marshal  say  that,  not  only  was  his  army  abun- 
dantly supplied,  but  that  he  was  obliged  to  stop 
many  of  the  convoys. 

I  will  not  dwell  on  the  important  events  of  the 
German  campaign,  which,  in  spite  of  a  few  brilliant 
feats  of  arms,  the  last  favors  of  inconstant  fortune, 
prepared  the  way  for  the  fall  of  the  man  who  had 
been  the  arbiter  of  the  thrones  of  Europe,  and  who 
was  about  to  descend  from  the  throne  where  his 
victories  and  his  genius  had  placed  him.  These 
events  belong  to  history  and  to  politics.  The  pen 
of  the  modern  Titus  Livius,  the  rival  of  Richard- 
son and  Fielding,  has  just  recorded  them  with  a 
talent  which  crowns  his  literary  successes,  in  the 
work  entitled,  Vie  de  Napoleon,  etc.1 

1  It  is  probable  that  the  author  refers  here  to  M.  Arnault,  author 

of  Vie  de  Napoleon. 

1 60 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

The  Emperor  Alexander  distinguished  himself  in 
these  memorable  circumstances,  not  only  by  his  firm- 
ness and  his  conciliating  spirit,  but  by  his  personal 
courage  also.  Every  one  knows  that  at  that  engage- 
ment near  Dresden,  where  the  celebrated  General 
Moreau  had  both  legs  shot  off,  the  same  ball  which 
struck  the  French  general  passed  so  near  the  Em- 
peror of  Russia  that  it  covered  him  with  dust.  In 
one  important  action,  General  Wittgenstein  sent  one 
of  his  aides-de-camp  to  the  emperor  to  beg  him  to 
retire  and  not  to  expose  his  life,  and  to  say  that 
his  presence  deprived  him  entirely  of  the  coolness 
necessary  for  military  operations. 

Still,  the  political  designs  of  Alexander  were  di- 
rected solely  to  the  peace  of  Europe  and  the  inde- 
pendence of  Germany.  A  congress,  preceded  by 
an  armistice,  was  held  at  Prague.  The  sad  result  is 
well  known.  The  hostilities  which  followed  cost 
humanity  rivers  of  blood,  and  caused  incalculable 
losses  to  France.  Count  Narbonne,  then  ambassa- 
dor at  Vienna,  served  the  interests  of  his  master 
very  badly  there.  He  brought  to  the  Austrian  court 
customs  which  were  little  befitting  his  age  and  the 
rank  he  held,  and  which  were  very  displeasing  to 
the  gravity  of  the  German  character.  Narbonne 
could  not  discern  the  real  intentions  of  the  Austrian 
cabinet,  or  the  force  of  opinion  which  manifested 
itself  openly  in  Austria,  and  which  finally  com- 
pelled its  sovereign  to  declare  war  against  France. 

Soon  an  Austrian  army  advanced  upon  the  flanks 

of  Napoleon's  army,  and  rendered  his  position  very 

critical.     We  shall  not  here  enter  into  the  details  of 

the  successes  and  reverses  of  the  great  soldier.     At 

"  161 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

the  famous  battle  of  Leipzig,  where  Prince  Ponia- 
towski,  the  last  hope  of  the  Poles,  perished,  one  of 
my  cousins,  Colonel  P.,  was  dangerously  wounded 
and  made  prisoner  by  the  Prussians.  His  wife,  a 
very  interesting  and  gifted  woman,  wrote  to  the 
Emperor  Alexander,  asking  permission  to  join  her 
husband  at  Berlin,  and  return  with  him  to  Lithu- 
ania. The  emperor  granted  her  an  audience,  and 
received  her  kindly,  and  when,  emboldened  by  this 
success,  Madame  P.  asked  that  her  own  personal 
fortune  might  be  saved  from  sequestration,  the  em- 
peror added,  "  And  that  of  your  husband  also." 

In  the  same  manner  he  treated  his  rebel  subjects 
taken  with  arms  in  their  hands.  Unfortunately  the 
people  were  so  accustomed  to  his  magnanimous 
character  that,  far  from  feeling  gratitude  and  admira- 
tion, they  regarded  his  generosity  as  a  duty.  Such, 
in  general,  is  the  human  heart  that  there  are  few 
men  for  whom  gratitude  is  not  a  painful  duty. 

The  remark  of  the  Emperor  Alexander,  "  We  shall 
see  which  will  succeed  best,  to  make  one's  self  feared,  or 
to  make  one's  self  loved,"  seemed  to  be  verified  each 
day  by  the  confidence  which  the  chivalrous  character 
of  this  prince  generally  inspired,  and  the  union  of  the 
German  and  Russian  forces. 

At  the  head  of  these  united  forces,  and  pursuing 
the  remnant  of  the  French  army,  ready  to  cross  the 
Rhine,  whose  banks  were  covered  with  his  triumphant 
ensigns,  Alexander  addressed  his  brave  troops  in 
a  proclamation,  of  which  a  few  passages  will  not 
be  found  out  of  place  here,  to  show  the  great  soul  of 
the  prince  and  the  noble  sentiments  which  governed 
him:  — 

162 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

"  Soldiers,  your  valor  has  conducted  you  from  the  banks 
of  the  Oka  to  the  borders  of  the  Rhine.  ...  In  invading 
our  empire,  the  enemy  whom  we  fight  to-day  has  caused 
great  disaster;  but  a  terrible  punishment  has  fallen  on 
his  own  head.  The  vengeance  of  God  has  burst  upon  our 
enemies.  Let  us  not  imitate  them,  let  us  forget  their  deeds. 
Let  us  not  carry  hatred  and  vengeance  into  France,  but  a 
hand  extended  in  token  of  peace.  The  glory  of  Russia  is 
to  conquer  the  enemy  who  attacks,  and  to  treat  as  a  brother 
the  enemy  who  is  vanquished.  Our  revered  faith  teaches 
us  from  the  mouth  of  God  to  love  our  enemies  and  to  do 
good  to  those  who  hate  us.  Soldiers,  I  am  convinced  that, 
by  the  moderation  of  your  conduct  in  that  hostile  land 
which  we  are  about  to  enter,  you  will  conquer  as  much  by  gen- 
erosity of  conduct  as  by  the  force  of  arms,  and  that,  uniting 
thus  the  valor  of  the  soldier  with  the  humanity  of  the  Chris- 
tian, you  will  put  the  seal  to  your  great  deeds,  by  preserving 
the  renown  which  you  have  acquired  of  being  a  brave  and 
enlightened  people.  I  am  also  persuaded  that  your  chiefs 
will  neglect  no  means  to  keep  our  honor  spotless." 


163 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 


CHAPTER  XV 

IN  the  mean  time,  Napoleon  had  succeeded  in 
extorting  new  sacrifices  from  France.  He  had 
once  more  struck  his  foot  upon  the  earth,  and  from 
it  had  arisen  this  time,  not  men,  but  children,  who 
hardly  knew  how  to  use  the  weapons  which  were 
put  into  their  hands.  Yet  the  French  army,  whose 
valor  was  sustained  by  a  remnant  of  the  old  troops 
accustomed  to  warfare,  proved  by  its  skilful  ma- 
noeuvres the  great  military  genius  of  him  by  whom 
it  was  led. 

The  allied  generals,  not  being  able  to  maintain 
themselves  longer  in  a  ruined  country,  thought  at 
one  time  that  retreat  was  inevitable.  At  Paris,  the 
National  Guard  took  a  warlike  attitude,  which  it  will 
not  be  denied  might  have  caused  the  ruin  of  that 
capital,  if  Marie  Louise  had  displayed,  in  these  cir- 
cumstances, the  grand  character  of  Maria  Theresa. 

Alexander,  far  from  approving  the  plan  of  the 
allies,  induced  them  to  adopt  his  own,  which  was,  to 
march  rapidly  upon  Paris,  while  a  corps  of  the  army 
held  Napoleon  in  check;  and  this  was,  even  in  the 
opinion  of  the  commanding-generals,  a  stroke  of 
true  military  genius,  to  which  one  must  attribute  the 
happy  and  brilliant  result  of  the  campaign. 

While  Napoleon  persisted  in  fighting  the  Russian 
General  Wintzingerode,1  the  Emperor  Alexander  ad- 

1  Baron  Ferdinand  von  Wintzingerode  (born  1770,  died  1818)  a 
German  officer  who  entered  the  Russian  army  and  served  in  the 

164 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

vanced  upon  Paris  at  the  head  of  an  army  whose 
strength  was  so  considerable  that  Marshal  Marmont 
did  not  dare  to  oppose  him  and  to  risk  exposing, 
in  the  defence  of  Paris,  the  population  of  that  city  to 
the  horrors  of  pillage.  This  capitulation,  with  which 
the  marshal  has  been  reproached,  and  which  has 
been  regarded  as  the  work  of  treason  by  Napoleon 
and  his  partisans,  was  inevitable.1 

Paris  saw  with  terror  upon  the  heights  of  Mont- 
martre  the  immense  army  ready  to  plunge  itself  into 
her  bosom.  Marie  Louise  and  her  son  having  left 
Paris,  the  Parisians,  who  were  no  longer  sustained  by 
any  great  patriotic  impulse,  thought  only  of  their 
own  safety,  and  saw  France  and  their  country  only 
within  the  boundaries  of  Paris.  Fearing  just  repri- 
sals and  not  knowing  yet  the  extent  of  the  generosity 
of  Alexander's  character,  the  greater  part  of  the 
inhabitants  hastened  to  flee,  and  to  get  rid  of  all  that 
they  possessed  at  ridiculously  small  prices. 

The  choicest  libraries,  rich  galleries  of  pictures, 
a  thousand  objects  of  art  and  vertu  were  exposed  in 
the  shops  of  the  dealers,  who,  trembling  for  the 
treasures  which  a  moment  could  rob  them  of,  hast- 
ened to  put  them  out  of  sight.  Anxiety  and  conster- 
nation reigned  in  that  immense  city,  which  was  still 
ignorant  of  the  fate  which  the  justice  or  the  clemency 
of  the  allied  sovereigns  had  reserved  for  them.  The 

campaigns  of  1809  and  1812,  and  greatly  distinguished  himself  in 
the  battles  of  Leipsic,  Lutzen,  and  Saint  Dizier.  In  1812  he  was 
made  general  of  cavalry  by  Alexander. 

1  The  author  is  mistaken  here.  It  is  not  in  the  capitulation  of 
Paris  that  Napoleon  and  his  partisans  have  seen  a  reprehensible 
deed,  but  in  abandoning  their  position  at  Essones,  after  the  capitu- 
lation of  Paris. 

165 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

partisans  of  the  Bourbons  alone,  filled  with  confidence 
in  the  generous  character  of  the  august  confederation, 
were  filled  with  hope  and  wore  publicly  the  white 
cockade,  as  a  sign  of  rallying  for  the  good  cause. 

On  the  thirtieth  of  March,  the  day  memorable  for 
Marshal  Marmont's  capitulation,  the  aldermen  of  the 
City  of  Paris  repaired  to  the  headquarters  of  the 
Emperor  of  Russia,  and  were  admitted  to  an  audience 
with  the  prince,  who  addressed  them  in  the  following 
kind  words :  — 

"  It  is  not  against  France  that  we  are  making  war, 
but  against  the  man  who,  calling  himself  our  friend, 
our  ally,  has  betrayed  us  three  times;  who  has 
come  to  attack  and  ravage  our  dominions,  and  has 
left  there  traces  of  his  passage  which  time  only  can 
efface.  I  love  the  French,  and  I  recognize  as  enemy 
among  them  only  Napoleon.  Paris  can  count  on 
my  protection.  Only  the  picked  of  our  troops  shall 
enter  within  the  walls  of  this  city. 

"  I  will  return  good  for  evil.  France  needs  a 
stable  government  which  can  assure  her  own  repose 
and  that  of  Europe." 

Delighted  with  their  reception,  the  aldermen  car- 
ried back  to  Paris  the  kind  and  pacific  words  of  the 
conqueror  and  friend  of  the  French.  Finally,  the 
presence  of  Alexander  succeeded  in  restoring  con- 
fidence. On  the  thirty-first  of  March  the  allied  troops 
entered  Paris.  Several  squadrons  of  cavalry  led 
the  march ;  then  Alexander  advanced,  accompanied 
by  the  King  of  Prussia,  followed  by  the  Grand  Duke 
Constantine,  the  Prince  of  Schwarzenburg,1  and  a 

1  Karl  Philipp,  Prince  von  Schwarzenburg  (born  1775,  died  1815). 
He  entered  the  Russian  army  at  an  early  age  and  served  against 

166 


Emperor  Alexander  J. 

brilliant  staff.  Then  marched,  in  the  finest  military 
order,  a  long  column  composed  of  the  picked  in- 
fantry, cavalry,  and  artillery  of  the  Imperial  Guards. 

Favored  with  superb  weather,  this  brilliant  cortege 
defiled  through  the  faubourg  Saint-Martin,  the  Boule- 
vard, the  Place  Louis  XV.,  and  stopped  at  the 
Champs-filysees,  greeted  by  the  cries  of  "  Vive 
Alexandre  !  "  "  Vive  le  roi  de  Prussie  !"  "  Vivent  les 
Bourbons  !  " 

Alexander  entered  Paris  as  conqueror,  at  the  head 
of  his  triumphant  armies  ;  and  yet,  to  judge  from  the 
eagerness  of  the  people,  who  assembled  in  crowds 
upon  his  route  to  see  and  admire  the  majestic  grace 
and  the  gentle  and  benevolent  countenance  of  thi? 
hero  of  humanity,  one  would  have  said  he  was  a 
beloved  monarch,  re-entering  his  own  capital  upon 
his  return  from  a  fortunate  and  glorious  campaign, 
and  receiving  the  homage  of  his  subjects. 

What  a  moment !  what  a  triumph !  An  instant 
of  intoxication  might  have  been  pardonable  in  these 
circumstances,  but  Alexander's  heart,  inaccessible  to 
pride,  gave  all  this  glory  to  Him  from  whom  all  glory 
proceeds,  blessing  Providence  for  having  guided  his 
footsteps. 

the  Turks  in  1789,  and  through  the  earlier  campaigns  of  the  war  of 
the  French  Revolution.  In  1809  he  fought  brilliantly  at  Wagram. 
He  conducted  the  negotiations  which  preceded  the  marriage  of 
Napoleon  to  Marie  Louise.  In  1812  he  commanded  the  Austrian 
detachment  sent  to  aid  Napoleon  in  the  Russian  campaign,  and 
took  care  not  to  render  him  very  efficient  assistance.  He  saved  the 
Prussians  from  absolute  defeat  on  the  first  day  of  the  battle  of 
Leipsic.  After  Bliicher's  victory  at  Laon  he  met  Napoleon  at  Arcis- 
sur-Aube,  March  20,  1814,  and  then  fought  a  drawn  battle  which 
practically  brought  the  campaign  to  an  end.  In  1815  he  was  march- 
ing to  the  rescue  of  the  Prussians  and  English  at  the  head  of  the 
Russians  and  Austrians,  when  he  heard  of  Waterloo. 

167 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

On  the  day  of  his  entry  to  Paris,  Alexander  pub- 
lished the  following  proclamation:  — 

The  armies  of  the  allied  Powers  have  occupied  the 
capital  of  France.  The  allied  sovereigns  respect  the 
wishes  of  the  French  nation.  They  declare  that  if  the  con- 
ditions of  peace  are  to  have  the  strongest  guarantees  the 
ambition  of  Bonaparte  must  be  curbed ;  and  the  prospect 
for  a  lasting  peace  will  be  most  hopeful  when,  by  a  return 
to  a  wise  government,  France  herself  offers  the  assurance 
of  that  peace.  The  sovereigns  proclaim,  therefore,  that 
they  will  not  treat  with  Napoleon  Bonaparte  or  with  any 
member  of  his  family ;  that  they  respect  the  integrity  of 
ancient  France,  such  as  she  was  under  the  legitimate 
kings.  They  can  do  even  more,  as  they  always  profess 
the  principle  that,  for  the  welfare  of  Europe,  France 
must  be  great  and  strong,  -and  they  will  recognize  and 
guarantee  that  constitution  which  France  shall  adopt. 
They  invite  the  senate,  therefore,  to  form  a  provisionary 
government  which  shall  provide  for  the  needs  of  the  ad- 
ministration and  prepare  a  constitution  which  will  be  agree- 
able to  the  French  people.  The  intentions  which  I  have 
just  expressed  are  shared  by  the  other  Powers. 

ALEXANDER. 
NESSELRODE. 
PARIS,  March  31,  3  o'c.  p.  M. 

The  senate,  which  until  recently  had  always  been 
passive  and  pliant  under  the  despotic  will  of  Napo- 
leon, at  last  shook  off  the  yoke  that  oppressed  it, 
declared  Napoleon  and  his  family  dethroned,  and 
absolved  the  nation  from  the  oath  of  allegiance. 
The  Emperor  Alexander  gave  audience  to  a  deputa- 
tion from  the  senate.  "  Sire,  we  have  been  waiting 
a  long  time  for  your  Majesty,"  said  one  of  the  mem- 

168 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

bers  of  the  deputation.  Nothing  could  have  been 
happier  than  Alexander's  reply :  "  You  owe  this 
delay  only  to  French  valor." 

Alexander  repeated  that  he  was  a  friend  of  the 
French ;  that  justice  as  well  as  reason  demanded  of 
France  that  she  should  choose  a  constitution  con- 
formable to  the  lights  of  the  century;  that  he  as 
well  as  the  other  allied  sovereigns  assured  his  pro- 
tection to  the  wise  and  just  views  of  the  French 
nation. 


169 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 


CHAPTER  XVI 

AS  the  combined  troops  entered  Paris,  fifteen 
hundred  men  of  the  French  army,  who  had 
been  made  prisoners  in  the  environs  of  that  city, 
waited  on  the  boulevard  till  their  fate,  or  rather  their 
destination,  should  be  decided,  when  Russian  officers 
arrived  in  haste,  crying  to  them :  "  Frenchmen,  you 
are  free !  The  Emperor  Alexander  gives  you  liberty 
in  the  name  of  your  king,  Louis  XVIII.  You  can 
return  to  your  homes."  This  was  a  very  noble  and 
delicate  manner  of  insinuating  to  the  French  nation 
the  choice  which  it  had  already  pronounced  without 
doubt  in  the  depths  of  its  own  heart,  after  the  fall  of 
Napoleon.  The  French  soldiers  cried  at  once,  Vive 
le  roi!  and  asked  for  the  white  cockade.  Then  ladies 
of  the  highest  distinction  brought  a  white  flag,  upon 
which  the  soldiers  swore  the  oath  of  allegiance  to 
Louis  XVIII. 

As  Alexander  crossed  the  Place  Vendome,  his 
attention  was  suddenly  attracted  by  the  beautiful 
monument  erected  to  pride,  victory,  and  power  united 
in  the  person  of  Napoleon  —  of  that  monarch  so 
dreaded,  of  that  conqueror  so  haughty,  who,  through 
the  vicissitudes  of  human  affairs,  was  signing  the  act 
which  was  to  pluck  from  him  grandeur  and  supreme 
power  —  in  a  word,  his  abdication  —  at  the  very  mo- 
ment perhaps  when  his  successful  and  modest  rival 
was  contemplating  his  pompous  effigy.  Addressing 
some  persons  who  stood  near,  Alexander  said,  smil- 

170 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

ing :  "  If  I  had  attained  such  a  height,  my  head  would 
have  been  turned." 

The  mob,  which  is  always  ready  to  overthrow  the 
idols  which  yesterday  it  worshipped,  having  mani- 
fested a  desire  to  demolish  the  statue  of  Napoleon, 
the  police  published  an  order  declaring  that  his 
Majesty  the  Emperor  of  Russia  had  taken  this  chef- 
d'oeuvre  under  his  protection,  and  that  it  should  be 
immediately  replaced  by  the  statue  of  Peace.  He 
forbade  insulting  or  outraging  the  members  of  the 
old  government  by  any  writings  whatever.  The  mag- 
nanimity of  the  Emperor  Alexander  forgot  nothing. 

It  is  said  that  when  the  chief  of  the  coalition,  upon 
his  entry  into  Paris,  declared  to  the  deputation  of  the 
senate,  in  the  name  of  the  allied  sovereigns,  that  they 
did  not  wish  to  influence  the  French  nation  in  the 
choice  of  their  sovereign,  this  choice,  dictated  by 
admiration  as  well  as  by  confidence,  would  have  pro- 
claimed the  name  of  Alexander,  if  the  natural  equity 
of  his  character  had  permitted  him  to  accept  that 
splendid  token  of  respect.  The  interest  and  consid- 
eration which  Alexander  showed  to  Josephine,  Napo- 
leon's first  wife,  and  to  Prince  Eugene,  her  son,  are 
well  known. 

Alexander  stopped  in  Paris  at  the  house  of  Prince 
Talleyrand.  This  was  a  proof  of  confidence  which 
he  believed  he  owed  to  the  devotion  and  zeal  which 
this  man  had  shown  for  the  cause  of  the  Bourbons. 

Charmed  by  the  graciousness,  the  intelligence,  and 
the  affability  of  Alexander,  the  French  believed  they 
had  found  their  Henri  IV.  in  this  sovereign  of  the 
North ;  and  new  songs,  which  fashion  soon  made 
national,  celebrated  these  two  august  names  together. 

171 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

The  French  daily  besieged  the  doors  of  Talley- 
rand's house.  They  came  to  converse  with  Alex- 
ander, not  only  upon  the  great  interests  of  France, 
but  upon  their  own  personal  affairs,  calling  upon  the 
justice  of  this  prince  to  settle  even  their  family  differ- 
ences. Alexander,  always  accessible,  smiled  at  these 
remarkable  proofs  of  confidence,  and  no  importunity 
could  ever  weary  or  exhaust  the  kindness  of  this 
sovereign. 

At  last,  Count  Nesselrode,  the  minister  of  the 
Emperor  of  Russia,  found  himself  obliged  to  publish 
a  note,  in  which  he  declared,  in  the  name  of  his  sov- 
ereign, that  his  Imperial  Majesty,  during  his  stay  in 
Paris,  having  to  look  after  the  interests  of  Europe, 
could  not  undertake  to  exercise  any  influence  over 
the  affairs  of  private  individuals  in  reference  to  the 
law,  or  to  the  policy  of  the  government,  and  therefore 
he  asked  them  to  apply  in  such  circumstances  to 
the  authorities  of  the  country. 

Alexander  also  insisted  with  the  allied  sovereigns 
upon  the  most  advantageous  terms  and  conditions  for 
the  enemy,  whose  glory  and  misfortunes  he  could 
not  help  considering.  He  wished  that  Napoleon 
might  retain  the  title  of  emperor,  with  which  he  had 
been  invested,  which  the  church  had  sanctioned,  and 
which  all  the  powers  of  Europe  (with  the  exception 
of  England)  had  recognized ;  finally,  that  he  should 
enjoy  his  liberty,  the  sovereignty  of  the  island  of 
Elba,  and  all  his  riches.  Alexander's  generosity 
could  not  calculate  or  foresee  the  results  and  dangers 
of  such  liberality. 

The  good  order  and  discipline  established  among 
the  allied  troops  inspired  the  Parisians  with  such  con- 

172 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

fidence  that  the  same  day  that  the  armies  entered 
Paris  all  the  shops  were  opened,  and  among  an  infi- 
nite number  of  curiosities,  services  of  porcelain  were 
displayed,  representing  the  entrance  of  the  allied 
sovereigns  into  Paris.  This  would  lead  one  to  sup- 
pose that  the  artists,  as  able  politicians,  had  foreseen 
this  event. 

Military  discipline  was  so  rigorously  observed  in 
the  Russian  army  that  a  soldier  was  punished  by 
death  for  having  stolen  a  loaf  of  bread  from  a  baker's 
shop,  in  entering  Paris,  though  no  doubt  pressed  by 
hunger.  The  officer  who  surprised  him  in  the  act 
blew  his  brains  out  on  the  spot.  The  Russian  troops 
gave  also  a  remarkable  example  of  orderliness  on 
that  day.  The  Emperor  Alexander  was  at  the  theatre. 
Some  one  came  to  inform  him  that  the  Imperial 
Guards,  encamped  at  the  Champs-Elys6es  had  not 
yet  received  their  rations,  and  that  the  soldiers  were 
beginning  to  complain.  The  emperor  left  his  box  at 
once,  sent  for  the  French  authorities,  and  made  them 
feel  that  he  would  not  be  responsible  for  disorders  if 
they  left  his  soldiers  in  want  of  provisions.  Immedi- 
ately all  the  cabs  of  Paris  were  put  into  requisition  to 
carry  food  of  every  kind  to  the  Champs-FJys6es. 

Though  now  victorious  in  France,  and  suffering 
from  fatigue  and  hunger,  these  Russian  soldiers,  who 
had  seen  their  own  country  ravaged  by  the  French, 
had  passed  the  entire  day  without  committing  the 
least  excess.  What  men !  what  an  army !  and  how 
great  was  the  prince  who  had  made  of  his  soldiers 
men  fit  to  conquer  the  world  if  he  would  ! 

The  Polish  troops,  who  had  been  until  then  in  the 
service  of  France  and  Napoleon,  now  desired  to 

173 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

re-enter  the  service  of  Alexander,  in  whom  they 
placed  all  the  hopes  for  which  these  brave  soldiers  had 
so  long  and  so  vainly  shed  their  blood.  The  emperor 
received  their  homage  with  satisfaction,  gave  them 
his  own  brother  for  their  leader,  as  guaranty  of  his 
protection  and  of  the  promises  which  he  made  them 
relating  to,  the  future  fate  of  their  country. 

It  is  a  thing  worthy  of  observation  that  it  was  the 
Emperor  of  Russia  who  obliged  the  French  govern- 
ment to  pay  his  Lithuanian  subjects  drawn  into  the 
service  of  Napoleon  the  arrears  of  their  military  pay. 
He  gave  audience  to  a  great  many  of  them,  spoke  to 
them  kindly,  and  permitted  them  to  return  to  their 
own  homes,  but  would  not  consent  to  receive  the 
members  of  the  provisional  government  of  Lithuania, 
saying  that  he  had  never  heard  of  such  a  government 
in  his  dominions. 

My  father,  on  his  return  from  Paris,  related  to  me 
that  the  secretary  of  this  government  had  composed 
a  letter  which  was  to  be  signed  by  all  the  members, 
which  was  a  species  of  compact  or  treaty  between 
them  and  their  sovereign.  With  singular  inconsist- 
ency, said  my  father,  —  who  declared  that  he  would 
never  sign  such  a  letter,  and  dictated  another  more 
befitting  the  circumstances, — they  had  ended  this  with 
the  ordinary  formula,  "  very  humble,  very  obedient, 
very  faithful  subjects,"  etc. 

The  emperor  permitted  all  these  gentlemen  to 
return  to  Lithuania  and  to  take  possession  of  their 
property. 

The  Emperor  Alexander,  in  visiting  all  the  master- 
pieces and  other  interesting  objects  which  decorate 
and  adorn  Paris,  lost  no  time  in  seeing  that  which 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

immortalizes  the  memory  of  Louis  XIV.,  and  which  in 
my  opinion  proves  best  the  grandeur  and  truly  royal, 
benevolent,  and  serviceable  munificence  of  that  great 
king.  I  speak  of  the  H6tel  des  Invalides.  It  was 
the  second  time  that  a  Russian  sovereign  had  been 
seen  there.  The  emperor  found  these  old  children  of 
victory  deeply  afflicted.  The  trophies  of  their  glory, 
the  cannon  taken  at  Jena,  Austerlitz,  and  Wagram, 
had  just  been  carried  away. 

"  Be  consoled,  my  brave  fellows,"  said  the  prince  to 
them,  whose  heart  always  vibrated  to  noble  emotions ; 
"  I  will  intercede  with  the  sovereigns,  my  allies,  that 
they  may  leave  you  some  of  your  glorious  souvenirs." 
In  quitting  them  he  ordered  that  twelve  Russian 
cannon  should  be  left  at  the  Invalides.  Everywhere, 
on  all  occasions  he  showed  the  same  nobility  of 
feeling. 

The  French  offered  to  change  the  name  of  the 
bridge  of  Austerlitz.  "  No,"  said  the  emperor,  "  it  is 
enough  that  it  is  known  that  the  Emperor  of  Russia 
has  passed  over  it  with  his  armies." 

In  the  audience  accorded  to  the  French  Institute, 
Alexander  responded  to  the  speech  of  M.  Lacretelle1 
thus :  that  he  was  always  glad  to  do  justice  to  the 
progress  of  the  French  in  science  and  art,  that  he 
was  far  from  attributing  the  misfortunes  of  France  to 
her  learned  men,  and  that  he  rejoiced  with  them  that 
they  had  regained  their  liberty  of  thought.  "  My 
happiness,"  continued  Alexander,  "  and  my  one  de- 
sire is  to  be  able  to  be  useful  to  the  human  race." 

1  Pierre  Louis  de  Lacretelle  (born  1751,  died  1824),  a  distinguished 
French  lawyer,  and  a  successful  author.  He  was  admitted  to  the 
French  Academy  in  the  place  of  De  La  Harpe  about  1802. 

175 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

The  emperor  and  the  King  of  Prussia  honored  the 
Institute  by  their  presence  at  one  of  its  public  sittings, 
and  listened  to  a  eulogy  on  Peter  the  Great  and  one 
on  Frederic  the  Great,  in  which  the  president  adroitly 
mingled  the  praises  of  their  august  successors.  His 
Majesty  afterwards  entered  into  conversation  with 
several  members  of  the  Institute,  and  with  M.  Ville- 
main,  who  did  not  yet  belong  to  that  illustrious  body, 
but  who  was  already  admired  for  his  youthful  and 
brilliant  talents. 

The  emperor  received  also  a  deputation  from  the 
society  for  the  encouragement  of  useful  arts  and 
trades,  at  the  head  of  which  was  M.  Chaptal.  He 
thanked  his  Majesty  for  the  protection  which  he  had 
accorded  to  the  industries  of  the  city  on  his  entry 
into  Paris.  The  emperor  responded:  "M.  Chaptal, 
I  desire  greatly  that  the  useful  arts  and  trades  may 
be  extended  over  the  whole  world,  and  I  esteem 
exceedingly  all  those  who  endeavor  to  bring  about 
that  noble  end." 

It  was  with  an  enthusiasm  filled  with  real  interest, 
much  more  than  with  a  sentiment  of  curiosity  that 
Alexander  visited  all  those  places  in  Paris  consecrated 
to  science,  the  fine  arts,  industries,  and  humanity. 
Everywhere  his  presence,  his  affability,  and  his  ad- 
dresses excited  astonishment  mingled  with  admira- 
tion, and  inspired  the  tenderest  veneration  for  his 
person. 

The  learned  men  of  all  classes  and  the  most  distin- 
guished men  of  letters  could  but  admire  that  fine 
and  delicate  perception,  and  that  clear  judgment 
which  shone  in  each  response  of  the  prince,  and 
wondered  at  the  noble,  elegant,  and  natural  eloquence 

176 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

with  which  the  Russian  sovereign  expressed  himself 
in  a  style  which  was  for  themselves  a  constant  study. 

When  Alexander  visited  the  Mint,  a  medal  was 
struck  off  in  his  presence,  which  bore  on  one  side 
the  first  letter  of,  his  name,  A,,  with  this  inscription 
around  it :  To  the  restorer  of  peace  in  Europe  ;  on  the 
reverse,  the  arms  of  France  with  these  words :  In  the 
month  of  April,  1814,  France  joined  the  grand  confed- 
eration of  the  Powers  of  Europe. 

The  emperor  also  honored  the  institution  of  ficouen 
with  his  presence.  In  passing  through  the  apartments 
of  the  Louvre  and  the  Tuileries  he  paused  a  moment 
in  the  salon  called  de  la  Paix,  saying  to  those  who 
followed  him,  "What  use  could  Napoleon  find  for 
this  room?" 

On  the  day  of  the  entry  into  Paris,  the  good  Bishop 
of  Troyes,  Abbot  of  Boulogne,  was,  by  order  of  the 
emperor,  delivered  from  the  imprisonment  into  which 
the  irascible  pride  of  Napoleon  had  thrown  him, 
because  that  worthy  prelate  had  said  in  his  presence 
that  no  menace  could  intimidate  him. 

Alexander  invited  the  director  of  the  institute  for 
the  deaf  and  dumb  to  dine  with  him,  the  Abbe  Sicard, 
who  had  been  previously  decorated  by  that  prince 
with  the  cross  of  St.  Vladimir,  which  Napoleon  had 
forbidden  him  to  wear. 

Alexander  loved  to  acknowledge  and  reward  merit 
in  all  classes  of  society.  To  the  widow  of  his  old 
instructor  La  Harpe  he  showed  many  tokens  of 
kindness ;  and  in  a  visit  which  he  made  to  that  lady, 
he  spoke  with  pleasure  of  the  gratitude  he  felt  for 
the  careful  training  of  him  whose  loss  he  still 
mourned. 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

Proud  of  the  protection  extended  to  them  by 
Alexander,  the  French  artists  hastened  to  reproduce 
the  noble  features  of  the  author  of  peace,  and  soon  a 
bust  of  him  appeared  with  this  inscription :  — 

"ALEXANDRO    RUSSIARUM    OMNIUM     IMPERATORI 
MEMORES  GALLIARUM  POPULI. 

Jura  pater  populo,  diademata  regibus  ultor, 
Europeae  pacem,  templis  sua  numina  reddit." 

Wishing  to  show  to  the  Poles  who  were  in  Paris 
the  interest  he  felt  for  them,  Alexander  induced  the 
Princess  Jablonowska  to  give  a  ball  in  order  to  bring 
them  all  together  in  his  presence.  In  that  assembly, 
where  there  were  to  be  found  many  Lithuanian  emi- 
grants, Alexander  displayed  all  the  graces  he  pos- 
sessed, wishing  to  prove  by  his  generous  conduct 
that  to  love  and  to  pardon  was  his  motto.  "  The 
happiness  of  the  human  race  is  my  happiness,"  he 
said. 

Monsieur  (le  Comte  d'Artois),  or  as  the  emperor 
gracefully  called  him,  "  un  Fran$ais  de  plus"  had 
already  arrived  in  Paris,  where  his  presence  produced 
the  liveliest  excitement ;  and  the  Emperor  Alexander 
wished  to  give  in  that  city  a  grand  example  of  the 
gratitude  which  one  owes  for  the  support  and  pro- 
tection of  Providence.  Upon  the  Place  Louis  XV.,  a 
place  ever  memorable  in  the  bloody  pages  of  the 
history  of  the  French  revolution,  a  grand  celebration 
was  prepared  by  order  of  Alexander ;  seven  priests 
of  the  Greek  church,  assisted  by  the  singers  of  the 
imperial  chapel,  celebrated  the  divine  office  with  all 

178 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

the  pomp  appropriate  to  such  a  grand  ceremony, 
and  before  the  richly  decorated  altar  the  troops 
marched  on  their  return  from  a  brilliant  review.  An 
immense  throng  assembled  to  witness  this  spectacle 
whose  novelty  excited  the  curiosity  of  the  Parisians. 
As  the  sovereigns  ascended  to  the  altar  a  Te  Deum 
was  sung  and  incense  perfumed  the  air,  and  the 
princes  as  well  as  their  soldiers  bent  the  knee  to 
receive  the  divine  benediction  and  to  humble  them- 
selves before  Him  who  rules  over  kings. 

As  soon  as  Louis  XVIII.  had  returned  to  France, 
and  to  the  throne  of  his  ancestors,  Alexander  hastened 
to  go  to  him  in  Compiegne.  He  arrived  without 
retinue,  accompanied  only  by  his  aide-de-camp, 
Czernischeff.  The  Prince  de  Conde1  received  his  Im- 
perial Majesty  at  the  top  of  the  staircase,  and  con- 
ducted him  into  a  salon  where  the  King  of  France 
awaited  him.  The  meeting  of  the  two  monarchs  was 
as  touching  as  affectionate.  The  conversation  which 
followed  was  the  overflowing  of  two  noble  hearts. 
At  the  request  of  the  King  of  France,  Alexander  at 
once  granted  liberty  to  one  hundred  and  fifty  thou- 
sand French  prisoners  of  war  in  Russia. 

"  No  matter,"  said  Louis  XVIII.,  "  under  what  flag 
they  have  fought !  They  are  unfortunate,  and  we 
must  regard  them  as  our  children !  " 

At  the  entry  of  the  king  into  the  capital  of  his 
kingdom,  the  sovereign  allies  dined  at  the  Tutleries, 

1  Louis  Joseph  de  Bourbon,  Prince  de  Conde  (born  1736,  died 
1818).  At  the  Restoration  he  returned  to  France,  and  Louis  XVIII. 
appointed  him  colonel-general  of  infantry  and  master  of  the  royal 
household.  On  the  occasion  of  Alexander's  visit  to  the  king  the 
Prince  de  Conde  was  attended  by  his  son,  the  Due  de  Bourbon,  who 
was  the  last  of  the  distinguished  race  of  the  Condes. 

179 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

and  the  king,  probably  in  conformity  with  some 
ancient  rule  of  etiquette  at  the  court  of  France,  passed 
first  into  the  banqueting-hall.  The  Emperor  Alex- 
ander, a  little  surprised,  said,  smiling,  to  some  persons 
near  him,  "We  barbarians  of  the  North  are  more 
polite  when  we  are  at  home." 


1 80 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

AFTER  having  guaranteed  the  tranquillity  and 
independence  of  the  French  people,  and  the 
integrity  of  the  boundaries  of  their  territory,  by  a 
treaty  of  peace  more  advantageous  to  France  than 
she  had  dared  to  expect  after  her  reverses,  the  allied 
sovereigns  quitted  Paris  and  France  to  go  to  Eng- 
land. 

Alexander  and  the  King  of  Prussia  embarked  at 
Boulogne,  where  a  fleet  awaited  them  commanded  by 
the  grand  admiral,  the  Duke  of  Clarence.  Their  rapid 
passage  was  made  amid  the  sound  of  salutes  fired  by 
the  English  and  Russian  fleets,  and  an  immense 
throng  of  people  covered  the  shores  of  England  to 
witness  the  landing  of  the  two  sovereigns. 

The  princes  mounted  the  carriages  destined  for 
them,  and  the  people,  by  a  spontaneous  movement,  to 
which  all  resistance  would  have  been  useless,  de- 
tached the  horses  and  drew  the  carriages  as  far  as 
Dover,  amidst  the  wildest  acclamations  and  cries  of 
"  Long  live  the  Emperor  Alexander !  "  "  Long  live 
the  King  of  Prussia !  " 

On  the  morrow  the  two  monarchs,  to  evade  the 
energetic  demonstrations  of  the  English  people,  and, 
to  use  an  English  expression,  "  greatly  to  their  dis- 
appointment," left  incognito  in  post-carriages.  They 
arrived  without  accident  and  without  demonstra- 
tion in  London.  The  Emperor  of  Russia  stopped 
at  the  house  occupied  by  her  Highness  the  Imperial 

181 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

Grand  Duchess  Catherine,  his  sister,  who  had  pre- 
ceded him  to  England.  To  satisfy  the  demands  of 
the  crowd  assembled,  eager  to  see  the  features  of 
the  restorer  of  peace  in  Europe,  and  of  a  conqueror 
endowed  with  the  love  of  humanity  and  greatness 
of  soul,  Alexander,  upon  his  arrival,  was  obliged  to 
show  himself  upon  the  balcony  and  to  receive  the 
homage  of  the  sons  of  Albion. 

In  the  streets  where  the  cortege  of  the  sovereigns 
was  to  pass,  the  roofs  of  the  houses  were  removed  to 
make  places  for  the  curious.  Even  before  the  house 
which  the  emperor  occupied  seats  and  platforms  were 
erected  where  ladies  came  with  tickets  to  see  the 
Emperor  Alexander  on  his  passage  to  and  from  his 
house. 

The  emperor  gave  audience,  in  his  rooms  of  cere- 
mony at  St.  James  Palace,  to  the  lord-mayor  of  Lon- 
don, accompanied  by  the  principal  aldermen  in  grand 
costume. 

"  Will  you  allow  us,"  said  the  lord-mayor,  "  to  show 
your  Imperial  Majesty  how  we  feel  ourselves  honored 
to-day,  when  Great  Britain  has  the  happiness  to  re- 
ceive a  monarch  so  great  by  the  high  rank  which  he 
fills,  and  greater  still  by  the  qualities  of  his  heart, 
which  is  noble,  generous,  good,  and  just?  " 

Alexander  responded  in  English :  "  Receive  my 
thanks,  gentlemen,  for  the  very  flattering  address 
which  you  have  just  made  me.  I  have  for  a  long 
time  wished  to  see  England,  and  now  I  find  myself 
here  with  so  much  the  more  satisfaction  since,  after 
this  memorable  war,  Europe  has  gained  a  peace 
which  I  hope  will  conduce  to  the  happiness  of  the 
human  race.  Say  to  your  compatriots  from  me  that 

182 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

the  English  nation  has  every  right  to  my  esteem. 
Her  conduct  in  this  last  and  painful  struggle  has  ex- 
cited my  admiration,  and  that  of  the  whole  world. 
During  the  war  I  have  always  shown  myself  a  faith- 
ful ally  of  Great  Britain,  and  in  peace  I  will  be  her 
constant  friend." 

I  will  not  undertake  to  describe  the  brilliant  festivi- 
ties for  which  they  had  been  for  a  long  time  prepar- 
ing in  England :  balls  where  there  were  three  thousand 
guests ;  sumptuous  dinners  given  by  the  city  of  Lon- 
don with  numerous  toasts,  always  accompanied  by 
the  beloved  refrain,  "  God  save  the  king,"  or  "  Rule 
Britannia."  There  were  spectacles  and  naval  festi- 
vals at  Woolwich  and  at  Portsmouth,  and  nothing 
was  wanting  in  the  succession  of  rejoicings  and  cele- 
brations. 

The  Emperor  Alexander  visited  with  interest  the 
environs  of  London  as  well  as  the  public  establish- 
ments of  that  great  city ;  among  others  the  Bank  of 
England,  to  which  he  gave  particular  attention,  say- 
ing that  all  he  had  observed  confirmed  him  in  the 
opinion  that  England,  by  the  extent  of  her  commer- 
cial relations,  her  enormous  wealth,  and  the  estimable 
character  of  her  people,  was  well  worthy  of  the 
renown  which  she  enjoyed. 

Alexander  went  also,  with  his  sister  the  Grand 
Duchess  Catherine,  to  Oxford,  where  he  visited  most 
carefully  the  famous  university;  and  he,  as  well  as 
the  King  of  Prussia,  accepted  the  degree  of  Doctor 
of  Civil  Law.  This  ceremony  took  place  with  great 
pomp  in  the  presence  of  a  great  number  of  spectators 
of  both  sexes,  the  students  in  the  black  gown.  The 
prince  regent,  in  cap  and  gown,  having  already  been 

183 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

promoted  to  the  dignity  of  doctor,  received  the  two 
august  candidates  in  the  great  reunion  hall.  The 
orator  of  the  university  delivered  an  oration  in  Latin 
filled  with  eulogies  of  the  two  monarchs ;  then  sev- 
eral students  declaimed  pieces  of  poetry  on  the  burn- 
ing of  Moscow,  the  fall  of  Napoleon,  the  constancy 
and  magnanimity  of  the  allies,  the  wisdom  of  the 
prince  regent,  etc.,  etc. 

The  emperor  honored  Blenheim  with  his  presence, 
and  the  Countess  of  Jersey1  gave  a  magnificent  ball 
in  his  honor.  He  visited  Richmond,  Greenwich, 
Chelsea,  and  other  public  places. 

After  a  sojourn  of  nearly  four  weeks,  which  passed 
like  enchantment  in  the  midst  of  all  this  magical 
display  of  wealth  and  power,  Alexander  quitted 
England  for  Holland,  where  he  made  a  pilgrimage 
to  the  house  in  which  Peter  the  Great  had  lived  at 
Saardam. 

He  then  joined  the  Empress  Elizabeth  at  Brussels. 
After  an  absence  of  one  year  and  after  a  war  ever 
glorious  and  memorable,  Russia  was  to  see  her 
sovereign  once  more.  The  letter  from  this  prince 
to  Wiazmintoff,  Commander-in-chief  at  St.  Peters- 
burg, is  an  example  of  that  spirit  of  modesty  and 
piety  which  distinguished  the  Emperor  Alexander: 

"  Being  informed  of  the  preparations  which  are  being 
made  for  our  reception  upon  our  return,  and  having  al- 
ways felt  a  repugnance  for  that  kind  of  homage,  I  consider 

1  Sarah  Sophia,  eldest  child  of  John,  tenth  Earl  of  Westmore- 
land, succeeded  by  bequest  to  the  immense  fortune  of  her  maternal 
grandfather.  In  1804  she  married  George,  the  fifth  Earl  of  Jersey. 
He  was  twice  Lord  Chamberlain  to  William  IV.,  and  twice  Master 
of  the  Horse  to  Queen  Victoria. 

184 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

it  to-day  more  superfluous  than  ever.  The  All  Powerful 
alone  has  brought  about  the  great  events  which  have  put 
an  end  to  a  bloody  war  in  Russia.  Therefore  make  my 
irrevocable  will  known,  to  stop  all  kinds  of  shows  and 
ceremonials  relative  to  our  return  into  our  states.  Send 
orders  to  the  governors  of  the  provinces  that  they  must 
upon  no  pretext  whatever  leave  the  capitals  of  their  govern- 
ments. I  hold  you  responsible  for  the  execution  of  this 
order." 

In  returning  to  St.  Petersburg  the  emperor  travel- 
led rapidly  through  Lithuania,  not  stopping  at  Vilna. 
I  record  a  few  anecdotes  which  will  show  that  pros- 
perity, success,  and  glory  had  not  changed  his  ami- 
able character. 

Travelling  as  usu^l  without  retinue,  or  else  separated 
from  them,  the  emperor  stopped  at  a  country  church 
to  hear  a  mass ;  when  it  was  finished  he  approached 
the  priest  to  kiss  his  hand,  a  mark  of  respect  which 
is  always  accorded  to  ministers  of  our  religion.  The 
vicar,  not  knowing  the  emperor  (I  have  the  story 
from  the  emperor  himself),  kissed  his  forehead.  In 
leaving  the  church,  which  was  empty,  he  perceived 
only  one  woman,  who  was  waiting  for  her  carriage. 
He  bowed,  asking  her  where  she  was  going.  She 
answered,  "  to  Vilkomir."  It  was  the  town  where 
his  Majesty  was  to  change  horses.  As  the  lady's 
carriage  did  not  arrive,  the  emperor  proposed  that 
she  should  get  into  his  chaise.  Thinking  that  he  was 
a  simple  Russian  officer,  she  consented  gladly  and 
explained  to  the  emperor  that  she  was  obliged  to  go 
to  Vilkomir  to  attend  a  lawsuit,  which  she  feared  she 
would  lose  although  her  case  was  just;  "  for,"  added 
she,  "  what  justice  can  a  poor  widow  without  protec- 

185 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

tion  expect  ?  "  She  had  been  advised,  she  said,  to 
apply  to  the  governor-general  of  Lithuania,  but  she 
had  not  the  honor  of  his  acquaintance,  and  had  no 
means  of  attracting  the  interest  of  the  secretary  of 
the  government. 

The  conversation  amused  the  emperor  extremely, 
and  he  hastened  to  offer  his  influence  for  the  lady 
with  M.  Korsakoff.  The  poor  widow  thanked  him 
for  his  kindness,  but  did  not  seem  to  attach  much 
importance  to  the  offers  of  the  services  of  an  officer 
of  low  rank. 

Finally  they  arrived  at  Vilkomir.  What  was  the 
surprise  of  the  followers  of  the  emperor  to  see  him 
arrive  seated  at  the  side  of  a  woman  who  was  neither 
young,  pretty,  nor  in  any  way  distinguished  in  her 
appearance.  But  nothing  could  equal  the  confusion 
and  astonishment  of  the  poor  woman,  when  she  saw 
by  the  signs  of  respect  which  were  shown  to  her 
travelling  companion,  that  she  had  been  so  long 
with  the  emperor,  her  sovereign.  The  most  fortu- 
nate part  of  this  meeting  for  her  was  that  she  gained 
her  suit,  thanks  to  the  influence  in  which,  at  first,  she 
had  had  so  little  confidence. 

The  emperor  liked  very  much  to  travel  incognito. 
He  often  entered  private  houses  which  he  found  on 
the  way,  chatted  with  the  inmates,  attracted  their 
confidence  by  his  agreeable  manner,  asked  questions, 
and  discovered  by  this  means  many  abuses  of  power 
which  were  hidden  from  him,  and  which  were  in- 
jurious to  the  welfare  of  his  subjects. 

One  day  he  entered  in  this  way  the  house  of  a 
country  gentleman,  a  very  good  man,  who  re- 
ceived him  cordially,  and  who,  charmed  by  the 

186 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

friendly  manner  with  which  his  guest  responded  to 
his  hospitality  in  taking  the  beer  which  he  offered, 
exclaimed :  — 

"  If  all  your  comrades  only  resembled  you  !  Un- 
fortunately the  greater  part  of  them,  especially  the 
officers  of  the  guards,  are  hard  and  insolent  and  make 
us  fear  the  passage  of  the  troops  through  the  country 
like  the  plague.  And  now,  my  dear  friend,"  he 
said,  becoming  more  and  more  friendly  with  each 
glass  of  beer  which  he  drank,  "  tell  me,  I  beg  of  you, 
your  name,  that  I  may  know  whom  I  have  the  honor 
to  receive  under  my  roof." 

The  emperor,  a  little  embarrassed,  answered  that 
he  was  called  an  honest  man.  "  Very  well,  my  dear 
honest  man"  replied  the  gentleman,  embracing  the 
emperor  heartily,  "  the  blessings  of  Heaven  be  with 
you !  "  Just  then  several  persons  of  the  imperial 
retinue  arrived;  the  incognito  was  discovered  and 
the  gentleman  trembling  and  confused  fell  at  the 
feet  of  the  emperor,  who  raised  him  kindly,  and  at 
parting  left  a  token  of  remembrance. 


187 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

IF  the  modesty  of  Alexander  led  him  to  suppress 
the  pomp  of  public  homage  at  the  time  of  his 
return  to  the  capital  of  his  empire,  it  could  not  sup- 
press the  sentiments  of  love  and  admiration  which 
his  presence  inspired. 

What  a  moment  was  that  for  the  heart  of  a  mother, 
when  the  Empress  Marie  held  in  her  arms  a  son  so 
worthy  of  her  for  his  virtues,  so  worthy  for  his  wis- 
dom ;  this  prince,  the  honor  and  glory  of  Russia,  the 
peacemaker  of  Europe  !  He  alone,  by  the  influence 
of  his  character,  guided  and  inspired  by  religion,  had 
destroyed  the  works  of  a  mighty  genius,  and  had 
robbed  Napoleon  of  the  glorious  fruit  of  twenty  years' 
labor  and  many  victories.  After  vain  and  unsuccess- 
ful attempts  to  resist  him,  the  sovereigns  of  Europe 
had  finally  submitted  to  the  fatal  charm  exerted  over 
them  by  him  whom  they  regarded  as  the  scourge  of 
God,  against  which  there  was  no  protection.  But 
Alexander  came  and  said,  "  He  is  not  invincible;  let 
us  put  our  confidence  in  Providence." 

Satisfied  with  having  established  the  position  of 
Russia,  and  with  having  made  known  the  noble  char- 
acter of  the  people  whom  he  governed ;  not  attribut- 
ing any  of  the  successes  to  himself;  showing  as  much 
moderation  in  prosperity  as  he  had  shown  steadfast- 
ness in  adversity,  Alexander  not  only  succeeded  in 
winning  the  admiration  of  the  allied  sovereigns,  but 
he  knew  how  to  inspire  their  sincere  affection,  and 

188 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

for  the  rest  of  his  life  he  remained  their  counsellor 
and  friend. 

The  blessing  of  the  Almighty  alone  could  have 
accomplished  the  great  deeds  which  Alexander  had 
directed,  and  the  synod,  the  Council  of  State,  and 
the  Senate,  wished  to  immortalize  the  great  events  of 
the  Russian  nation  and  the  glory  of  their  sovereign. 
They  sent,  therefore,  a  deputation,  composed  of  Prince 
Kourakine,1  privy  councillor,  General  Tormasoff,  and 
Count  Sottikoff,  to  offer  his  Imperial  Majesty  the  sur- 
name of  the  Blessed,  —  a  glorious  title  without  doubt, 
but  one  which  it  seemed  could  not  wound  the  mod- 
esty of  the  emperor,  since  it  indicated  that  all  the 
great  things  which  he  had  accomplished  were  ratified 
by  the  seal  of  Providence.  The  deputation  begged 
his  Majesty  in  the  name  of  the  State  to  consent  to 
their  raising  a  monument  in  St.  Petersburg  to  immor- 
talize such  glorious  memories,  with  this  inscription : 
"  To  Alexander  the  Blessed,  Emperor  of  all  the  Rus- 
sias,  magnanimous  restorer  of  the  Powers  of  Europe. 
Grateful  Russia" 

The  emperor  received  the  deputation  with  his  ac- 
customed graciousness,  and  replied  to  the  address 
which  they  made  him  as  follows :  "  In  receiving  the 
petition  of  the  Sacred  Synod,  the  Council  of  State, 
and  the  Senate,  to  raise  a  monument  to  our  memory 
in  the  capital  of  our  empire,  offering  us  the  surname 
of  the  Blessed,  I  have  felt,  to  the  depths  of  my  heart 
the  most  lively  satisfaction,  recognizing  on  the  one 
hand  the  blessings  of  Providence,  and  on  the  other 

1  Prince  Alexandra  Kourakine  (born  1752,  died  1818)  was  a  favorite 
courtier  of  Paul  I.  and  was  greatly  esteemed  by  Alexander.  From 
1808  to  1812  he  was  Russian  ambassador  to  Paris. 

189 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

the  sentiments  of  the  united  empire.  They  offer  me 
a  title  which  seems  to  me  the  more  flattering  as  all 
my  thoughts,  all  the  desires  of  my  soul,  all  my  prayers 
are  for  the  benediction  of  the  Most  High  upon  the 
people  whom  he  has  confided  to  me,  and  that  I  may 
be  a  blessing  to  my  faithful  subjects. 

"  But  in  desiring  to  attain  this  end,  I  cannot  flatter 
myself  that  I  have  attained  it ;  I  cannot  allow  myself 
to  accept  and  bear  this  name,  for  by  so  doing  I  should 
give  my  subjects  an  example  contrary  to  the  sen- 
timents of  moderation  and  to  the  spirit  of  humility 
which  I  endeavor  to  inspire  in  them.  Therefore,  in 
showing  them  my  gratitude  I  ask  the  departments  of 
State  to  regard  this  thing  as  not  having  been  pro- 
posed. Elevate  for  me  a  monument  in  your  hearts 
like  the  one  I  bear  in  my  heart  for  you !  As  my 
people  bless  me,  so  I  bless  them !  May  Russia  be 
happy,  and  may  the  blessing  of  God  be  with  her  and 
with  me !  " 

Alexander  did  not  seek  repose  from  the  labors  of 
the  long  campaign  except  in  untiring  and  constant 
application  to  his  duties  as  ruler,  and  in  mitigating 
the  ills  which  his  empire  had  undergone  in  conse- 
quence of  the  war.  Forced  to  quit  the  country  once 
more  to  attend  the  Congress  of  Vienna,  he  hastened 
to  bring  to  these  evils  the  promptest  and  most  effi- 
cacious remedies.  He  commenced  by  ordering  as- 
semblies to  be  held  in  all  parts  of  the  empire  to 
return  thanks  to  Providence  for  the  safety  of  Russia. 
He  instituted  a  cross  of  honor  for  the  clergy  with  the 
date  1812.  The  army  received  a  medal  with  the  date 
of  its  entrance  to  Paris.  He  ordered  also  a  medal 
with  the  ribbon  of  St.  Vladimir  for  the  Russian  nobil- 

190 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

ity  who  had  distinguished  themselves  by  so  many 
heroic  sacrifices  for  the  country,  and  he  gave  to  the 
heads  of  families  the  honor  of  wearing  this  badge  of 
distinction.  The  commercial  class  obtained  also  a 
recognition  of  its  services,  —  a  medal  with  the  ribbon 
of  St.  Anne. 

His  Majesty  remitted  all  arrearages  of  taxes 
throughout  the  whole  empire,  from  the  year  1813, 
also  all  fines,  expenses,  and  penalties  accruing  there- 
from. He  granted  pardon  to  all  prisoners  not  guilty 
of  murder  or  robbery.  Finally,  he  extended  his  clem- 
ency to  all  those  who,  from  various  motives,  had 
allowed  themselves,  against  their  natural  inclinations, 
to  be  led  over  to  the  side  of  the  enemy.  At  the 
same  time  he  ordered  repayment  to  be  made  to  those 
provinces  of  the  empire  which  had  made  considerable 
advances  to  the  government  during  the  war. 

The  emperor  addressed  a  letter  to  the  committee 
for  the  education  of  the  clergy,  which  closed  with  the 
following  religious  sentiments :  — 

"  In  confirming  all  that  has  been  presented  to  me  by 
this  commission,  I  think  it  necessary  to  express  my  opinion 
in  regard  to  the  education  of  young  ecclesiastics.  Educa- 
tion is,  properly  speaking,  only  the  extension  of  enlighten- 
ment. It  ought,  therefore,  to  seek  to  extend  and  spread 
that  light  which  lightens  the  darkness  and  which  the  dark- 
ness has  not  known.  The  pupils  should  be  directed  to  the 
real  sources  of  good,  by  those  means  which  the  Evangelist 
has  taught  us  with  so  much  simplicity  and  wisdom  in  these 
words,  '  Jesus  is  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  light.1  The 
spirit  of  Christianity  is  therefore,  and  ought  to  be,  the 
foundation  of  Christian  and  public  instruction,  particularly 
that  which  concerns  young  men  destined  for  the  church, 

191 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

since  it  serves  to  guard  them  from  error,  by  submitting 
themselves  to  the  Divine  wisdom.  I  am  persuaded  that 
the  commission,  by  imploring  the  help  of  the  Saviour,  will 
direct  all  their  efforts  toward  that  end  without  which  no 
one  can  look  for  the  real  fruit  of  his  labors." 


192 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

IN  passing  through  Poland  on  his  way  to  Vienna, 
the  emperor  was  pleased  to  admit  into  his  pres- 
ence a  deputation  of  Poles  from  Warsaw,  whose  chief, 
Senator  Kicki  addressed  his  Majesty,  expressing  in 
the  name  of  his  compatriots  their  sentiments  of  grati- 
tude and  devotion,  as  well  as  their  unlimited  confi- 
dence in  the  generous  protection  of  Alexander.  The 
emperor  replied  in  terms  flattering  to  the  Poles.  He 
said  he  was  going  to  Vienna  to  accomplish  a  great 
work  which  he  had  undertaken  in  their  favor.  "  I 
hope,"  added  the  emperor,  "  that  its  success  will 
justify  the  confidence  of  your  nation ;  the  happiness 
of  Poland  will  be  my  reward." 

The  emperor  passed  by  Pulhawy,  a  chateau  of  the 
princes  Czartoryski,  which  several  years  previously  had 
had  the  honor  of  receiving  his  Majesty.  The  sojourn 
of  about  a  fortnight  at  that  time  had  left  ineffaceable 
remembrances  in  the  minds  of  his  noble  hosts,  loaded 
as  they  were  with  marks  of  an  august  friendship. 

Beside  the  numerous  family  of  Princess  Czartory- 
ska,1  composed  of  her  two  sons,  the  Princess  of  Wiir- 

1  Princess  Isabella  Fortunee  Czartoryska  (born  1743,  died  1835) 
was  the  daughter  of  Count  Fleming  of  Saxony.  She  married  the 
Polish  statesman,  Prince  Adam  Casimir  Czartoryski.  Her  beauty  and 
mental  endowments  gained  her  celebrity  and  much  political  influence. 
Prince  Czartoryski  had  joined  Napoleon's  invading  army,  and  had 
been  appointed  field-marshal  of  the  Polish  Diet ;  he  therefore  thought 
it  wise  not  to  obtrude  himself  on  the  Emperor  Alexander. 

Marie  Czartoryska,  the  daughter  of  the  preceding,  was  married 

13  193 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

temberg,  and  the  Countess  Zamoyska,  her  daughters, 
a  great  number  of  people  of  distinction,  among  others 
my  Aunt  Radzivil,  her  son  the  Prince  Antoine, 
Countess  Rzewuska,  General  Krasinski,  Senator  Nov- 
osiltzoff,1  vice-president  of  the  council,  and  a  new 
deputation  from  Warsaw,  were  assembled  at  Pulhawy 
to  enjoy  the  pleasure  of  seeing  Alexander,  and  of 
offering  their  homage.  The  kindness  of  the  emperor, 
which  made  itself  felt  in  the  slightest  words  which  he 
spoke,  and  which  came  from  a  heart  which  neither 
power  nor  prosperity  could  change,  —  this  kindness 
inspired  enthusiasm,  gratitude,  devotion,  and  confi- 
dence. Alexander  said  to  the  Polish  deputies,  "  As- 
sure the  people  of  Warsaw  of  my  solicitude  for  them ; 
and  if  I  delay  my  arrival  at  Warsaw,  it  will  only  be 
to  consolidate  their  fortune." 

At  the  moment  of  his  Majesty's  departure,  and 
after  having  received  his  adieux,  Princess  Czartory- 
ska,  her  children,  and  the  whole  company  preceded 
the  emperor  to  the  boat  in  which  he  and  his  suite 
were  to  cross  the  Vistula,  a  short  distance  from  the 
chateau.  The  emperor  seemed  agreeably  surprised 
by  this  zeal  which  had  no  other  end  than  to  enjoy 
his  presence  a  few  moments  longer,  and  he  acknowl- 
edged it  with  his  accustomed  grace.  By  an  excess 
of  gallantry,  in  spite  of  the  coolness  of  the  evening 
augmented  by  that  of  the  water,  the  emperor  would 
not  keep  on  his  cloak  in  the  presence  of  the  ladies. 

October  27,  1784,  to  Prince  Louis  of  Wiirtemberg.  When  he  declined 
to  fight  against  Russia  in  behalf  of  Poland,  he  lost  his  command  in 
the  Polish  army,  and  his  wife  refused  to  live  with  him. 

1  Baron  Nicholas  de  Novosiltzoff,  a  Russian  diplomat  who  enjoyed 
the  favor  of  Emperor  Alexander,  and  was  sent  by  him  on  several 
important  missions  to  Germany  and  England.  He  died  in  1838. 

194 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

Encouraged  by  the  amiable  remarks  which  he  ad- 
dressed them,  Princess  Czartoryska,  and  other  ladies 
begged  to  be  allowed  to  take  a  few  feathers  from 
his  plume.  Apparently  amused  by  this  demand,  he 
instantly  hastened  to  satisfy  their  wish. 

The  sovereigns  of  Europe  having  agreed  to  meet  at 
Vienna,  either  in  person  or  through  their  ministers, 
to  discuss  the  rights  and  interests  of  the  nations,  the 
question  of  the  order  of  precedence  was  immediately 
agitated.  With  his  usual  modesty,  far  from  demand- 
ing the  pre-eminence  which  was  due  him,  wishing  on 
the  contrary  to  avoid  all  discussion  capable  of  caus- 
ing ill  feeling,  Alexander  proposed  that  the  council 
should  be  admitted  alphabetically,  which  would  place 
him  far  from  the  first  place;  always  magnanimous 
in  council  and  where  important  interests  were  at 
stake,  Alexander  was  the  amiable  prince,  the  agree- 
able man  in  all  the  reunions  where  he  appeared. 

His  august  sisters,  the  Grand  Duchess  Catherine, 
afterwards  the  Queen  of  Wurtemberg,  and  the  Grand 
Duchess  of  Weimar  were  also  at  Vienna.  It  was 
especially  in  their  society  that  the  etiquette  of  the 
sovereign  disappeared,  and  gave  place  to  amiable 
pleasantries. 

There  was  a  great  resemblance  between  the  Grand 
Duchess  Catherine  and  the  emperor,  and  to  make  it 
more  striking  Alexander  conceived  the  idea,  one 
evening,  of  dressing  himself  in  the  clothes  and  the 
coiffure  of  her  Imperial  Highness. 

On  the  birthday  of  the  Emperor  of  Austria,  Alex- 
ander and  the  King  of  Prussia  proposed  to  surprise 
him  on  rising  in  the  morning,  and  to  present  him,  the 
one  a  superb  dressing-gown  of  sable,  the  other  a 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

silver  basin  and  jug  of  beautiful  Berlin  workmanship. 
One  often  met  the  Emperor  Alexander  and  the  King 
of  Prussia  walking  together  in  the  streets  of  Vienna 
in  citizen's  dress. 

The  reunion  of  the  men  most  illustrious  and  most 
distinguished  by  rank,  talent,  and  genius  whom 
Europe  possessed,  was  celebrated  by  brilliant  and 
ingenious  festivities,  allegorical  tableaux  in  which  the 
most  beautiful  women  of  the  court  took  part,  operas, 
amateur  plays,  balls,  and  tournaments.  "  In  fine," 
said  the  Prince  of  Ligne,1  "  nothing  was  wanting  but 
the  funeral  procession  of  a  certain  marshal  of  the 
empire" 

The  Poles  awaited  with  patience  the  result  of  the 
conferences  of  the  Congress  and  the  fulfilment  of 
Alexander's  promises.  In  spite  of  numberless  obsta- 
cles and  hindrances  raised  by  the  council  of  Vienna 
against  the  just  and  liberal  views  of  Alexander,  he 
was  declared  King  of  Poland.  He  announced  the 
news  himself  in  a  letter  written  by  his  own  hand  to 
Count  Ostrowski,2  the  president  of  the  senate. 

"  It  is  with  great  satisfaction  that  I  announce  to  you,"  he 
said,  "  that  the  fate  of  your  country  is  at  last  decided  by  the 

1  Prince  Charles   Joseph   Ligne  (born  1735,  died  1814),  an  able 
Austrian  general   and  witty  writer.     He  served  with  distinction  in 
the  Seven  Years'  War  and  was  made  a  major-general  in  1765.     In 
1782   he  was   Ambassador  to   Russia,   and  was  highly  favored  by 
Catherine  II.     He  obtained  the  rank  of  field-marshal  in  1808.     His 
generous  and  chivalrous  character  rendered  him  the  idol  of  his  army. 
He  was  the  author  of  a  number  of  works.     Speaking  of  him,  Mme. 
de  Stae'l  said,  "  He  was  the  only  foreigner  that  became  a  model  in 
the  French  style,  instead  of  an  imitator." 

2  Count   Jean  Antoine  Ostrowski  (born  1782,  died  1845)  was  a 
Polish  patriot  and  statesman,  who  took  an  active  part  in  the  affairs 
of  Poland  until  its  partition.     He  then  removed  to  Paris,  where  the 
last  years  of  his  life  were  passed. 

196 


Emperor  Alexander  J. 

unanimous  voice  of  all  the  Powers  united  in  this  congress. 
In  accepting  the  title  of  king,  I  shall  endeavor  to  satisfy  the 
wishes  of  the  nation.  The  kingdom  of  Poland  will  be 
united  to  the  empire  by  the  bonds  of  its  own  constitution, 
upon  which  I  shall  endeavor  to  found  the  welfare  of  the 
nation.  If  the  great  interest  of  universal  peace  has  not 
permitted  the  whole  of  Poland  to  remain  united  under  the 
same  sceptre,  I  will  at  least  try  to  soften  as  much  as  possi- 
ble the  rigor  of  their  separation  and  to  obtain  for  them 
everywhere  the  peaceable  enjoyment  of  their  national 
liberty.  Before  the  necessary  formalities  permit  the  pub- 
lishing of  the  details  relating  to  the  arrangement  of  the 
affairs  of  Poland,  I  have  wished  that  you  should  be  the 
first  informed  of  them  by  me  in  substance,  and  I  authorize 
you  to  inform  your  compatriots  of  the  contents  of  this 
letter. 

"  Receive  the  assurance  of  my  sincere  esteem, 

"  ALEXANDER. 
"VIENNA,  April  30,  1815." 

Nothing  can  give  an  idea  of  the  joy  with  which 
this  news  filled  the  hearts  of  the  true  Poles;  but 
in  the  midst  of  this  universal  rejoicing,  while  they 
were  awaiting  the  arrival  of  their  desired  monarch, 
events  occurred  which  changed  the  face  of  the  whole 
of  Europe.  General  Pozzo  di  Borgo,1  minister  of 
Russia  in  France,  arrived  at  Vienna  from  Paris,  an- 

1  Carlo  Andrea  Pozzo  di  Borgo  (born  1764,  died  1842),  an  eminent 
French  diplomatist  who  in  1803  entered  the  service  of  Russia  and 
devoted  himself  to  diplomacy,  for  which  he  was  qualified  by  his 
penetration  and  address.  He  regarded  Napoleon  as  a  personal 
enemy,  and  contributed  to  his  overthrow.  In  1813  he  took  a  promi- 
nent part  in  the  Congress  of  Frankfort,  and  composed  the  famous 
declaration  of  the  Allies.  He  acted  as  Russian  Commissioner  with 
the  army  of  the  Allies  in  1815,  and  signed  the  Treaty  of  Paris.  From 
1815  to  1835  he  was  Russian  ambassador  at  Paris. 

197 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

nouncing  to  the  congress  that  the  Bourbons  were 
more  firmly  seated  than  ever  upon  the  throne  of 
France ;  and  a  fortnight  later,  in  the  midst  of  a  great 
festival  where  all  the  divinities  of  Olympus  and 
Parnassus  were  represented,  the  news  arrived,  like 
a  clap  of  thunder :  "  Napoleon  has  escaped  from  the 
island  of  Elba;  Napoleon  is  in  France!  "  The  per- 
son from  whom  I  have  these  details,  and  who  was 
an  eye-witness  of  them,  Count  Salmour,  said  there  was 
great  alarm  among  the  gods  of  the  Empyrean  and 
among  those  of  the  earth.  Alexander  was  so  wise 
as  to  retire  immediately  from  the  festival  to  hide  his 
feelings  from  the  public. 

The  next  day,  when  they  had  recovered  a  little 
from  the  violent  shock  which  an  event  of  this  kind 
naturally  produced,  reflection  came  to  calm  this 
sudden  surprise  and  terror.  "  He  is  a  madman !  he 
is  an  adventurer !  "  they  said  of  Napoleon.  Out- 
raged by  the  sharp  reproaches  which  were  addressed 
to  him  from  all  sides,  on  account  of  his  ignorance  of 
affairs  in  France,  which  it  had  been  difficult  to  fore- 
see, Pozzo  di  Borgo  out-did  every  one  in  protesta- 
tions, and  said  that  Napoleon  would  be  hanged  on 
the  first  tree  as  soon  as  he  entered  France. 

However,  this  madman,  this  adventurer,  or  rather 
this  incomprehensible  being  who  had  escaped  from 
the  island  of  Elba  upon  a  small  brig,  and  had  passed 
miraculously  through  the  midst  of  the  English  ves- 
sels, landed  in  France  with  a  handful  of  soldiers,  and 
twenty  days  later  entered  Paris  at  the  head  of  an 
army,  declaring  in  his  vauntful  language  that  he 
alone  was  able  to  re-establish  peace,  and  that  he  had 
come  to  restore  it  to  Europe. 

198 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

The  Bourbons  were  dispersed;  Louis  XVIII.  was 
forced  for  a  second  time  to  quit  the  country  and  to 
abandon  the  throne  of  his  fathers  to  the  usurper. 
Louis  XVIII.  retired  to  Ghent;  but  what  was  to 
become  of  France,  and  of  Europe? 

The  well  attested  news  of  the  presence  of  Napoleon 
in  Paris  and  the  re-establishment  of  his  power  with- 
out a  blow  having  been  struck,  filled  the  councils  of 
the  congress  with  terror  and  consternation.  After 
so  many  generous  efforts,  such  immense  sacrifices, 
so  much  bloodshed,  it  was  necessary  to  commence 
again,  to  renew  the  past  efforts  and  sacrifices  as  if 
they  had  never  been  made.  This  idea  was  enough 
to  fill  the  hearts  of  the  sovereign  allies  with  discour- 
agement and  dismay. 

The  Emperor  Alexander  declared  that  he  was 
weary  of  war,  and,  above  all,  tired  of  exposing  the 
lives  of  his  soldiers.  Other  personal  and  just  mo- 
tives were  joined  to  that  repugnance.  Prince  Talley- 
rand had  been  sent  by  Louis  XVIII.  to  bespeak  the 
interest  of  the  congress  in  behalf  of  France.  It  is 
difficult  to  discover  what  were  the  intentions  of  that 
able  diplomat,  working  in  apparent  concord  with  all 
the  Powers  for  the  pacification  of  Europe,  and,  at  the 
same  time  negotiating  a  treaty  with  Austria  opposed 
to  the  political  interests  of  Russia,  —  a  treaty  which 
tended  to  destroy  that  influence  to  which  France 
owed  her  deliverance. 

While  Talleyrand,  full  of  confidence  in  his  influ- 
ence in  Paris,  sought  to  prolong  his  engagement, 
he  heard  of  the  descent  of  Napoleon  upon  Paris  and 
his  entrance  into  the  capital,  and  was  informed  that 
Alexander  would  no  longer  ignore  the  double-dealing 

199 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

« 

of  the  French  royalist  ministry.  How  should  he 
ward  off  this  last  blow?  It  was  fatal!  Talleyrand 
was  too  wise,  his  knowledge  of  politics  was  too  ex- 
tended for  him  not  to  feel  that  the  Emperor  Alex- 
ander alone  could  save  France,  by  the  immense  forces 
at  his  command  and  by  his  influence  over  the  other 
allied  Powers. 

Talleyrand,  therefore,  knowing  Alexander's  gener- 
osity, built  upon  it  his  last  political  hopes,  and  the 
hope  of  his  own  safety.  He  went  and  throwing  himself 
at  the  feet  of  that  prince,  assured  him  that,  blinded 
by  patriotism,  he  had  not  been  able  to  see  the  real 
interests  of  France  and  the  bands  of  alliance  which 
she  ought  to  contract;  then  he  begged  the  emperor 
to  pardon  him  and  not  to  abandon  a  cause  which  was 
that  of  all  kings. 

After  a  few  moments  of  silence  and  reflection  the 
emperor  replied :  "  The  question  has  nothing  to  do 
with  me  or  with  any  personal  offence  which  might 
affect  me,  but  with  the  safety  of  France." 

It  must  be  acknowledged  that  without  the  extreme 
and  indefatigable  zeal  which  Talleyrand  employed  at 
this  critical  time,  the  congress  would  have  been  dis- 
solved without  having  decided  anything  in  favor  of 
France. 

With  his  usual  magnanimity  Alexander,  putting 
aside  all  personal  resentment,  and  thinking  only  of 
the  interests  of  the  common  cause,  ordered  a  con- 
siderable body  of  troops  to  march  under  the  com- 
mand of  Marshal  Barclay  de  Tolley,  not  against  the 
French,  but  to  the  succor  of  the  Bourbons  against 
the  army  of  Napoleon. 


200 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 


CHAPTER   XX 

I  WILL  not  enter  into  the  details  of  the  campaign 
of  1815,  marked  by  such  great  military  deeds 
and  terminated  by  the  battle  of  Waterloo.  The 
Emperor  of  Russia  did  not  go  to  Paris  until  after 
the  return  of  Louis  XVIII.  to  the  capital.  Ever 
animated  by  generous  thoughts  and  a  peaceable 
spirit,  Alexander  showed  himself  in  Paris  under 
the  conciliating  character  of  a  mediator  ready  to 
ward  off  the  blows  which  the  policy  of  the  other 
powers  was  disposed  to  deal  to  France. 

As  the  ministers  plenipotentiary  were  preparing  a 
new  treaty  of  peace  whose  conditions  seemed  hard 
for  France,  Alexander  went  to  the  camp  Les  Vertus 
to  inspect  the  troops  in  presence  of  the  sovereign 
allies  and  gave  the  order  of  the  day  :  — 

"Treason  and  the  perfidious  designs  of  the  enemy  of 
public  peace  have  met  you  again,  brave  soldiers,  upon 
the  same  fields  where  you  were  conquerors.  Thanks  to 
the  Almighty  your  valor  need  not  display  itself  again.  The 
measures  employed  by  the  allies  have  overthrown  the 
audacious  Napoleon  before  you  were  able  to  take  part  in 
the  fray.  He  has  been  taken  prisoner.  But  your  march 
from  the  Dwina  and  Dniester  to  the  Seine  will  sufficiently 
prove  that  Russia  is  not  opposed  to  the  peace  of  Europe, 
and  that  in  spite  of  the  great  distance  you  are  always  ready 
to  march  in  the  cause  of  justice  wherever  the  voice  of  your 
country  and  that  of  your  sovereign  shall  call  you. 

201 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

"  In  leaving  you  here  far  from  your  native  land  which  is 
so  dear  to  you,  it  gives  me  pleasure,  my  dear  companions  in 
arms,  to  show  you  my  appreciation  of  the  zeal  and  exact- 
ness which  I  have  found  in  your  ranks.  May  the  blessings 
of  the  Most  High  accompany  you  to  your  firesides.  His 
all-powerful  hand  has  protected  you  in  war  and  will  guide 
you  to  your  homes.  Let  us  thank  him  for  his  goodness  to 
us  and  never  forget  his  sacred  laws  and  that  his  mercy  has 
assisted  us  because  we  have  put  our  trust  in  him." 

The  inhabitants  of  Champagne  assembled  in  crowds 
in  the  environs  of  Les  Vertus  to  see  the  prince  whom 
they  regarded  as  their  protector.  Learning  that 
some  French  ladies  were  assembled  at  a  farm-house 
to  see  the  review,  the  Emperor  Alexander  sent  them 
all  sorts  of  refreshments.  After  the  review  was  over, 
the  Emperor  of  Austria  and  the  King  of  Prussia 
approached  Alexander  to  compliment  him  upon  the 
fine  military  appearance  of  a  corps  of  forty  thousand 
Russians  who  had  manoeuvred  in  their  presence  with 
excellent  precision  and  perfect  order.  The  emperor, 
still  animated  by  the  exercise  which  he  had  just  had, 
placed  his  hand  on  his  sword  and  answered :  "  I  can, 
if  it  is  necessary  and  if  I  am  forced  to  do  so,  assemble 
here  in  two  months  two  hundred  thousand  such 
troops."  This  he  said,  wishing  to  have  it  understood 
that  he  was  disposed  to  take  up  arms  for  France. 
Since  it  was  to  be  desired  that  France  should  regain 
calmness  and  tranquillity  in  place  of  her  continued 
internal  dissensions,  the  policy  of  Europe  demanded, 
in  the  interest  of  the  balance  of  power,  that  France 
should  remain  great  and  strong. 

Thanks  to  the  active  intervention  of  Alexander, 
France  was  permitted  to  preserve  her  old  boundaries ; 

202 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

but  to  satisfy  the  severe  justice  of  the  allied  Powers, 
she  saw  herself  condemned  to  pay  a  large  indemnity, 
and  to  the  support  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand 
foreign  troops.  Nations  by  their  mistakes  draw 
upon  themselves  terrible  responsibilities,  of  which 
time  alone  can  efface  the  traces. 

It  was  against  the  advice  of  Alexander  that  the 
works  of  art  acquired  through  the  valor  of  the  French 
at  different  times  were  taken  away  from  Paris.  A 
very  wise  idea  and  one  very  favorable  to  the  study 
of  art  led  Alexander  to  propose  that  these  master- 
pieces, instead  of  being  dispersed  to  different 
countries,  should  continue  to  ornament  the  beautiful 
palace  where  they  were  united,  giving  to  the  museum 
of  the  Louvre  the  name  of  Museum  of  Europe.  The 
Apollo  of  the  Belvedere  and  the  Venus  de  Medicis 
would  certainly  have  received  more  homage  at  Paris 
than  elsewhere.  This  proposition,  however,  did  not 
meet  the  views  of  the  other  Powers. 

The  Emperor  Alexander  felt  himself  compelled  to 
declare  his  opposition  to  prevent  the  destruction  of 
the  bridges  of  Austerlitz  and  Jena.  His  views  were 
too  broad,  his  mind  too  great  for  him  not  to  see  that 
it  was  not  alone  to  a  monument  of  stone  that  the 
memory  of  French  glory  was  attached.  But  it  was 
not  given  to  all  the  world  to  think  and  feel  as  he  did. 

During  his  sojourn  in  France  Alexander  was  con- 
stantly occupied  in  alleviating  the  misfortunes  of  the 
inhabitants.  He  had  a  list  made  of  the  widows  and 
orphans  of  agriculturists  whose  homes  had  been 
destroyed  during  the  war,  and  all  those  who  wished 
to  emigrate  to  the  Crimea  received  from  imperial 
munificence  the  necessary  succor  and  passports. 

203 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

Alexander  displayed  such  perfect  confidence  in 
the  French  that  he  refused  the  escort  which  they 
offered  him,  saying  it  was  unnecessary  in  France, 
and  that  he  was  in  a  friendly  country.  Some  one  in 
Paris  wishing  to  know  where  the  Emperor  of  Russia 
resided,  he  answered :  "  Upon  the  field  of  Virtue 
(plaine  des  Verius},  at  the  hotel  of  Magnanimity." 
This  is  not  much  in  the  style  of  Mademoiselle 
Scude"ri's  novels. 

In  the  short  space  of  one  hundred  days,  events 
followed  each  other  with  the  rapidity  of  thought. 
We  saw  Napoleon  land  in  France  and  reascend  the 
throne ;  Louis  XVIII.  retire  to  Ghent ;  the  combined 
armies  march,  attack,  and  conquer  Napoleon;  the 
latter  flee  and  confide  his  destinies  to  the  waves,  less 
perfidious  than  the  English,  to  whom  this  second 
Themistocles,  this  new  Hannibal  surrendered ;  finally, 
Louis  XVIII.  reassume  the  crown  and  enter  his 
capital. 

The  destroyer  of  the  peace  of  Europe,  this  new 
Prometheus  who  had  not  stolen  celestial  fire,  but 
who  would  possess  the  universe,  Napoleon  had  been 
banished  to  a  rock  in  the  midst  of  the  ocean,  where 
he  was  to  endure  the  torment  of  a  devouring  ambition 
which  he  was  not  permitted  to  gratify. 

The  history  of  Alexander  and  Napoleon  affords  a 
striking  example  of  divine  justice.  How  had  Alex- 
ander been  able  to  triumph  over  that  man  whose 
superior  genius  seemed  invincible?  Because  God 
was  on  his  side,  because  he  never  gloried  in  his 
success;  while  Napoleon,  who  placed  all  his  confi- 
dence in  the  strength  of  his  arms,  had  twice  seen  his 
formidable  armies  dissolve  away,  and  his  power  vanish 

204 


Empe 


ror  Alexander  I. 


like  a  dream.     Unhappy  the  man  who  rests  upon  an 
arm  of  flesh ! 

I  made  this  prayer  at  that  time,  for  the  Emperor 
of  Russia :  "  May  the  good  Providence  always  pro- 
tect Alexander.  May  God  help  him  in  battle  by  His 
strength,  and  in  his  councils  by  His  wisdom !  Deign 
above  all,  O  God,  to  preserve  him  from  the  intoxica- 
tion of  success,  so  fatal  to  princes  and  so  prejudicial 
to  the  happiness  of  their  subjects!  Deign  to  lend 
him  Thy  light  in  all  that  he  does  in  Thy  name ! 
Bless  all  his  undertakings  and  hold  his  heart  always 
in  Thy  powerful  hands !  Amen !  " 


205 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 


CHAPTER  XXI 

OATISFIED  with  having  terminated  this  memo- 
»--J  rable  campaign  of  1815  advantageously  for  the 
happiness  of  Europe,  and  to  reap  as  a  reward  for  his 
labors  a  long  and  settled  peace,  Alexander  turned 
gladly  from  the  horrors  of  war  and  the  cares  of  State, 
and  occupied  himself  in  the  affairs  of  his  people.  He 
was  expected  at  Warsaw  to  be  crowned  King  of 
Poland,  and  finally  arrived  there  after  having  cele- 
brated at  Berlin  the  wedding  of  his  brother  the 
Grand  Duke  Nicholas  with  the  princess  royal  of 
Prussia,  strengthening  his  alliance  with  that  power 
by  the  double  ties  of  blood  and  political  bonds. 

The  Emperor  Alexander  arrived  at  Warsaw  on  the 
26th  of  October,  1815.  He  made  his  entrance  on 
horseback,  wearing  the  Polish  uniform  and  the  deco- 
ration of  the  White  Eagle.  All  the  windows  and 
streets  on  his  Majesty's*  route  were  decorated  with 
flowers,  draperies,  and  mottoes.  The  various  depu- 
tations met  him  under  a  triumphal  arch  which  bore 
this  inscription :  Hie  ames  did  pater  atque  princeps. 
The  emperor  would  not  accept  the  keys  of  the 
town,  which  were  offered  him  by  the  president  of 
the  municipality,  and  responded  thus  to  the  speech 
of  the  magistrate :  "  I  do  not  accept  the  keys,  be- 
cause I  am  not  come  here  as  a  conqueror,  but  as 
a  protector  and  friend  who  desires  to  see  you  all 
happy.  But  I  will  accept  bread  and  salt  as  the 

206 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

most  useful  gift  of  God."  The  Poles  had  finally 
found  a  king,  a  father.  On  the  evening  of  that 
memorable  day  the  town  was  illuminated  with  alle- 
gorical transparencies,  and  an  innumerable  crowd 
circulated  through  the  streets  shouting  the  name 
of  their  king,  Alexander.  The  emperor  was  touched 
by  these  proofs  of  attachment  and  enthusiasm,  upon 
which  he  had  not  reckoned,  believing  with  his  usual 
modesty  that  the  Poles  preferred  Napoleon. 

Alexander  gave  the  Poles  a  constitution,  founded 
partly  on  the  Code  of  Napoleon,  a  senate,  and  the 
right  to  assemble  diets.  He  named  General  Zaion- 
czek l  to  the  first  place  in  the  kingdom,  that  of  lieu- 
tenant-general, and  apprised  him  himself  of  his 
nomination.  The  old  general  said  to  the  emperor 
that  his  fortune  was  too  limited  to  permit  him  to 
accept  this  position.  "  That  is  one  merit  the  more 
in  my  eyes,"  answered  the  emperor,  assigning  to 
him  a  revenue  of  200,000  florins,  and  conferring 
upon  him  later  the  title  of  prince. 

The  emperor  and  king  having  admitted  into  his 
presence  a  deputation  of  the  departments  and  towns 
of  the  kingdom,  the  palatine  Malachowski  expressed 
in  the  name  of  his  compatriots  the  feelings  of  love, 
veneration,  and  gratitude  with  which  they  were 

1  Joseph  Zaionczek  (Zajaczek)  (born  1752,  died  1826),  a  Polish 
general,  the  descendant  of  a  poor  but  noble  family  who  by  industry 
and  study  rose  to  positions  of  honor  and  influence.  After  the  decla- 
ration of  war  against  Russia  by  Napoleon  he  assisted  in  the  raising 
of  an  army  of  80,000  to  aid  him.  After  the  Peace  of  Paris,  when 
Alexander  re-organized  the  army  in  Poland,  he  appointed  Zaionczek 
general  of  infantry;  and  when  in  1815  the  Czar  gave  Poland  a  new 
constitution,  Zaionczek  was  named  viceroy  of  the  new  kingdom, 
and  the  Grand  Duke  Constantine  was  given  the  command  of  the 
army. 

207 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

inspired  by  the  noble  conqueror  who  had  given  to 
their  country  a  new  political  existence. 

The  emperor  answered :  "  I  receive  the  expression 
of  the  sentiments  which  you  manifest  for  me  with 
deep  emotion.  I  know  that  this  country  has  borne 
great  reverses,  the  traces  of  which  must  be  effaced. 
To  help  to  do  this  promptly,  I  have  given  orders 
that  the  Russian  armies  retire  from  the  country. 
In  occupying  yourselves  with  that  interesting  class, 
the  cultivators  of  the  soil,  you  have  done  that  which 
is  the  most  agreeable  to  me.  All  that  you  under- 
take in  that  direction  will  meet  with  my  heartiest 
approval.  I  shall  always  be  ready  to  consider  all 
requests  which  are  presented  to  me,  whether  by 
individuals  or  departments,  and  will  give  them  my 
serious  attention.  My  desires  shall  always  be  for 
the  prosperity  of  your  country  and  the  good  of  its 
inhabitants." 

Count  Oginiski  (the  same  who  has  published 
Memoirs  very  favorably  received  by  the  public) 
came  to  Warsaw  at  the  head  of  a  Lithuanian  depu- 
tation to  offer  their  respects  to  the  new  King  of 
Poland.  The  emperor  received  him  in  the  throne 
room.  M.  Oginiski  observed  that  during  his  conver- 
sation when  he  compared  the  rapid  victories  of  the 
emperor  with  the  lightning,  the  emperor's  counte- 
nance took  on  an  imposing  expression,  and  that 
tears  came  into  his  eyes  when  he  spoke  of  the 
gratitude  of  the  Lithuanians.  Yet  there  are  persons 
who  suspect  this  noble  character  of  falseness ;  and 
Napoleon  said,  in  speaking  of  Alexander,  that  he  was 
the  most  beautiful,  the  most  refined,  and  the  falsest  of 
the  Greeks.  It  is  not  necessary  to  refute  such  calum- 

208 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

nies.  The  entire  life  of  Alexander  is  an  answer  to 
them. 

During  the  emperor's  stay  at  Warsaw  brilliant 
entertainments  were  given  by  General  Krasinski, 
the  Count  Palatine  Potocki,1  and  the  Princess  of  Wiir- 
temberg.  There  was  also  a  fancy-dress  ball  given 
by  the  town,  where  there  was  an  assemblage  of  all 
that  taste,  riches,  grace,  and  beauty  could  show. 

My  mother,  who  on  account  of  ill-health  could  not 
attend  these  festivities,  had  the  honor  to  be  presented 
to  his  Majesty  at  the  house  of  her  sister  the  Countess 
Radzivil,  and  to  thank  the  emperor  for  all  the  kind- 
ness which  he  had  shown  her  family.  The  emperor 
authorized  my  mother  to  announce  his  arrival  at 
Vilna,  and  he  deigned  to  speak  of  me  with  his  usual 
indulgence.  The  emperor  stopped  only  one  day  at 
Vilna,  sleeping  at  Towiany. 

My  father  formed  the  project  of  leaving  as  soon  as 
the  ball  which  was  to  take  place  on  the  arrival  of  his 


1  Count  Stanislas-Kotska  Potocki  (born  1757,  died  1821)  organ- 
ized the  grand  duchy  at  the  time  of  the  French  invasion,  and  was 
rewarded  by  being  appointed  Senator  Palatine  and  Chief  Counsel 
of  the  Minister  of  State.  He  was  constant  in  his  loyalty  to  Alex- 
ander; when  the  emperor  elevated  him  to  the  dignity  of  Minister 
of  Public  Instruction  and  Worship,  the  appointment  was  received 
with  universal  applause,  and  Potocki  was  diligent  in  proving  himself 
worthy  of  the  honor.  He  created  the  University,  the  Observatory, 
the  Botanical  Garden,  the  Museum  of  Natural  History,  the  different 
schools  of  surgery,  and  many  smaller  institutions.  In  all  ways  he 
showed  himself  the  friend  of  learning  and  the  protector  of  science. 
In  1818  he  was  named  President  of  the  Senate  and  his  discourses  are 
regarded  as  models  of  oratory.  His  death  was  considered  a  public 
calamity,  and  his  family  were  the  recipients  of  testimonials  from  all 
parts  of  the  empire  ;  for  by  his  singularly  affectionate  nature,  culture, 
and  elevated  character  he  had  attached  to  himself  all  who  knew 
him. 

14  209 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

Majesty  was  over,  and  going  with  me  and  several 
other  persons  to  Towiany.  He  hoped  to  be  able  to 
speak  with  the  emperor  of  different  abuses  which  had 
crept  into  the  government,  and  of  the  manner  in 
which  certain  agents  in  power  responded  to  the  ideas 
of  equity  and  moderation  of  so  good  a  monarch. 
There  were  disquieting  rumors  at  Vilna. 

It  was  said  that  there  had  been  formed  at  St. 
Petersburg  a  party  of  Russians  discontented  with  the 
interest  which  the  emperor  took  in  the  Poles,  and  all 
he  did  for  the  kingdom  of  Poland.  The  emperor 
himself  made  no  allusion  to  this  matter,  as  he  had 
asked  the  Poles  at  Warsaw  not  to  compromise  him 
with  his  own  people  in  their  patriotic  speeches.  I 
learned  later  at  Paris,  and  I  have  it  from  a  person 
worthy  of  confidence,  that  in  1815  Marshal  Soult 
found  papers  which  divulged  horrible  designs.  The 
marshal  hastened  to  make  them  known  to  the  Em- 
peror Alexander,  who  thanked  him,  saying  that  the 
danger  was  not  so  real  as  he  thought.  What  a  fatal 
security,  which  it  is  difficult  to  understand !  How 
the  Emperor  Alexander,  with  that  rare  sagacity 
which  distinguished  him,  that  clearness  of  judgment 
which  led  him  with  reason  to  desire  to  extinguish  the 
fires  of  revolution  in  other  countries  of  Europe, 
could  not  see  the  embers  that  smouldered  in  his  own 
States !  We  must  believe  that  his  heart  deceived  his 
judgment,  and  refused  to  believe  in  such  monstrous 
ingratitude  on  the  part  of  his  subjects.  Several 
years  ago  M.  de  C.  and  I  were  terrified  by  sedi- 
tious rumors  which  came  to  our  ears,  and  we  told 
our  fears  to  certain  agents  of  the  government,  who 
treated  them  as  exaggerated  ideas  —  aristocratic 

210 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

chimeras.  Experience  has  proved  that  our  fears 
were  but  too  well  founded. 

The  Emperor  Alexander  arrived  at  Vilna  at  night, 
where  they  had  made  preparations  in  advance  for  a 
ball,  illuminations,  etc.  My  father  had  a  transpar- 
ency placed  over  the  door  of  his  house  representing 
Vilna  with  its  picturesque  environs,  and  these  words : 
Le  retour  de  I'Aurore  nous  promet  des  jours  sereins.  I 
was  notified  in  the  morning  by  an  aide-de-camp  of 
Prince  Wolkonski,  of  the  visit  of  his  Majesty  at  one 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  There  was  in  the  mean 
time  a  presentation  of  the  gentlemen  at  the  palace. 
The  emperor  on  perceiving  my  father  said,  "  Ah,  it 
is  you,  Count !  "  and  when  my  father  would  have 
said  something  to  justify  himself  in  the  eyes  of  his 
Majesty,  the  emperor  interrupted  him,  saying:  "All 
is  forgotten,  the  past  is  forgotten."  My  father,  who 
had  infinite  tact,  felt  that  the  word  forgotten  meant 
rather  pardoned;  my  sister  and  I  felt  it  also  in  admir- 
ing this  noble  and  refined  character,  who  could  pardon 
but  not  forget  the  wrongs  that  had  been  done  him. 
My  father  admired  and  really  loved  the  emperor;  he 
would  never  have  been  drawn  into  the  other  party 
except  by  the  force  of  circumstances;  he  did  not 
dare  to  be  at  my  house  when  Alexander  came  there, 
and  it  was  my  sister  this  time  who  aided  me  in  re- 
ceiving the  emperor,  whom  she  had  had  the  honor  of 
knowing  at  the  time  of  his  Majesty's  first  visit  to 
Vilna. 

After  the  first  compliments,  I  asked  his  Majesty  if 
he  had  been  satisfied  with  his  visit  at  Warsaw.  The 
emperor  answered  that  Warsaw  had  not  quite  met 
his  expectations,  on  account  of  the  irregularity  of  its 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

buildings  and  the  filth  of  its  streets ;  but  he  thought 
that  it  was  susceptible  of  embellishment.  Then  he 
said  some  pleasant  things  about  Polish  society  and 
the  Poles  in  general.  He  said :  "  I  have  not  kept  all 
my  promises  to  them ;  I  have  done  nothing  for  the 
Poles,  but  in  working  for  them  I  have  had  great  ob- 
stacles to  overcome  in  the  congress.  The  other  sov- 
ereigns were  opposed  as  much  as  possible  to  my 
projects  in  regard  to  Poland.  However,  we  have 
made  the  first  step." 

I  could  not  accustom  myself  to  hear  the  em- 
peror speak  of  "  the  kingdom."  "  The  kingdom,"  he 
said,  "  has  suffered  greatly.  One  does  not  notice  it 
in  the  towns  during  these  great  festivities,  but  the 
country  feels  the  war  cruelly."  Alexander  praised 
the  fine  appearance  of  the  Polish  troops.  "  They  will 
have  a  little  trouble  in  forgetting  the  old  regime  and 
in  learning  the  new,  but  that  will  come.  There  must 
be  subordination  among  the  soldiers,  and  exact  dis- 
cipline ;  for  when  the  army  reasons  the  State  is  lost. 
It  is  thus  that  Napoleon  has  been  the  cause  of  his 
own  downfall,  by  permitting  the  absence  of  discipline 
among  his  troops. 

The  emperor  then  spoke  of  France  and  the  French, 
to  whom  he  did  not  spare  the  epithets  "  mean,"  "  avari- 
cious," "  filthy,"  and  "frivolous."  "  Paris,"  he  said,  "  is 
dirty,  morally  as  well  as  physically."  I  could  not 
resist  answering  this  attack.  "  Sire,"  I  said,  "  I  rec- 
ogni^e  one  merit  in  the  French,  —  their  knowing 
how  to  appreciate  the  goodness  of  your  Majesty." 
At  these  words  the  emperor  colored,  then  said 
with  a  smile :  "  I  confess,  mademoiselle,  that  I  have 
but  done  my  duty.  It  was  frightful  to  see  the 

212 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

evils  about  me,  —  the  Austrians'  and  the  Prussians' 
fury  and  cupidity,  which  it  was  difficult  to  control. 
They  wanted  to  use  the  right  of  reprisal,  but  that 
right  has  always  been  revolting  to  me,  for  one  ought 
never  to  take  vengeance  except  by  doing  good  for 
evil." 

With  what  sad  pleasure  I  recall  these  words.  Since 
then  I  have  always  kept  a  careful  journal,  and  my 
readers  can  be  assured  not  only  of  the  exactness 
of  my  account  of  events,  but  that  there  is  nothing 
altered  in  the  emperor's  expressions  which  are  found 
in  this  work.  How  beautiful  indeed  were  these 
words  in  the  mouth  of  the  greatest  sovereign  in  the 
world !  It  was  plain  to  see  that  the  emperor  spoke 
with  satisfaction,  although  always  with  modesty,  of  his 
successes,  and  of  his  work  during  the  three  years  of 
his  absence.  He  had  grown  much  thinner  in  figure, 
which  gave  him  a  very  young  appearance.  You 
saw  no  longer  that  charm  of  sensibility  which  the 
misfortunes  of  the  year  1812  had  given  his  face,  but 
always  the  same  grace,  kindness,  and  affability.  Still, 
one  could  see  a  little  change  of  manner  in  his  inter- 
course with  men. 

I  asked  his  Majesty  if  it  was  true  that  he  pre- 
ferred London  to  Paris.  "  I  acknowledge  it,"  he 
said  ;  "  one  does  not  see  in  London  the  beautiful  edi- 
fices which  adorn  Paris,  but  there  is  infinitely  more 
order,  regularity,  and  cleanliness."  He  insisted  very 
strongly  on  the  last  point,  making  the  inhabitants  of 
Petersburg  observe  strict  cleanliness.  He  said  he 
feared  they  had  grown  lax  on  that  point  during  his 
absence. 

The  emperor  spoke  with  admiration  of  the  English 
213 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

parks,  and  told  us  that  nowhere  was  the  art  of  gar- 
dening so  well  understood  as  in  England.  As  my 
sister  seemed  to  take  a  lively  interest  in  the  details 
which  the  emperor  gave  on  this  subject,  his  Majesty 
asked  her  if  she  had  fine  gardens,  and  expressed 
great  regret  that,  on  account  of  the  bad  weather,  he 
was  not  able  to  visit  Arcadia  when  he  had  passed  the 
night  at  the  chateau  of  my  Aunt  Radzivil,  not  far 
from  Warsaw. 

The  frost  had  been  very  severe  for  several  days, 
and  our  apartment  was  cold.  The  emperor,  who 
noticed  it,  said  he  feared  he  should  not  be  able  to 
bear  the  climate  of  St.  Petersburg  after  having  passed 
three  winters  in  France  and  England ;  moreover,  the 
beautiful  Parisian  ladies,  in  the  midst  of  their  elegance 
and  luxury,  nearly  died  of  cold  in  their  apartments. 
The  emperor  expressed  his  regret  that  he  could  not 
remain  longer  at  Vilna. 

The  ball  commenced  at  eight  o'clock.  The  em- 
peror waltzed  for  a  long  time  with  me  and  with  other 
ladies.  He  danced  with  grace  and  dignity.  In  danc- 
ing the  Polonaise  with  Prince  VVolkonski,  who  then 
replaced  Count  Tolstoi  about  his  Majesty,  I  told  him 
of  our  plan  to  go  to  Towiany,  —  a  project,  I  added, 
which  it  was  not  possible  to  carry  out,  as  his  Majesty 
was  to  leave  in  the  morning  to  go  there  himself.  The 
prince  said :  "  Your  project  is  charming ;  you  must  not 
give  it  up.  Leave  immediately  after  the  ball ;  you 
will  arrive  in  time,  and  I  will  retard  the  departure  of 
his  Majesty."  The  emperor,  who  followed  us  in  the 
dance,  would  absolutely  know  what  we  were  talking 
about,  and  we  were  obliged  to  explain,  adding  that 
we  could  no  longer  think  of  the  project,  although  our 

214 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

friends  at  Towiany,  knowing  our  intention,  had  ordered 
a  relay  of  horses  on  the  route;  but  the  lightning 
speed  with  which  the  emperor  travelled  would  not 
permit  us  to  reach  there  in  time.  Thanking  me  with 
the  most  amiable  vivacity,  the  emperor  maintained, 
with  Prince  Wolkonski,  that  by  leaving  at  eleven 
o'clock  in  the  night,  putting  myself  in  a  good  car- 
riage with  a  good  pelisse  to  insure  me  against  the 
cold,  and  having  good  horses,  I  could  make  the 
journey  from  Vilna  to  Towiany  very  easily.  "  More- 
over," said  his  Majesty,  "  I  shall  not  leave  so  very 
early."  I  repeated  this  conversation  to  my  father 
and  sister,  who  decided  that  I  must  go  to  Towiany. 
But  my  father,  after  the  somewhat  cold  reception  he 
had  had  from  the  emperor,  decided  that  it  was  best  for 
him  not  to  go.  My  sister,  who  was  just  recovering  from 
an  illness,  could  not  expose  herself  to  the  great  cold. 
My  aunt,  Countess  Corvin  Kossakowska,  ne'e  Potocka, 
decided  to  go  with  me,  and  my  brother-in-law,  Count 
Gunther,  would  accompany  us.  We  changed  our 
dresses  and  started  at  once.  Before  our  departure, 
my  father  charged  me  particularly  to  speak  a  few 
words  of  justification  for  him  and  my  brother  to  the 
emperor.  Our  carriage  broke  down  on  the  way. 
Fortunately,  we  procured  another  in  the  neighbor- 
hood and  continued  our  journey  to  Towiany,  where 
we  arrived  at  dawn,  dying  with  laughter.  After  Vil- 
komir,  which  is  about  four  miles  from  Towiany, 
they  had  taken  us  for  the  emperor,  and  had  ren- 
dered us  homage  in  consequence,  the  guard  present- 
ing arms,  the  couriers  rushing  ahead  to  announce 
the  arrival  of  the  monarch ;  and  at  Towiany  the  whole 
society  of  the  town,  assembled  at  the  palace,  pressed 

215 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

forward  to  receive  his  Majesty.  The  emperor  did 
not  arrive  till  an  hour  later,  and  smiled  upon  perceiv- 
ing my  aunt  and  me.  He  seemed  annoyed  at  having 
arrived  so  late,  and  complained  that  they  had  made 
a  summer  road  in  winter.  The  fact  is  that,  not  know- 
ing that  his  Majesty  travelled  in  a  sleigh,  they  had 
swept  the  snow  from  the  road  all  along  the  route  and 
covered  it  with  pine  branches  and  leaves.  We  knew 
also  that  the  emperor  had  been  dissatisfied  with  the 
parade  at  Vilna.  As  it  was  not  known  till  the  morn- 
ing that  he  would  give  the  order  for  it,  the  troops 
were  not  ready  at  the  hour  indicated.  The  emperor 
being  obliged  to  wait  on  the  spot,  he  severely  repri- 
manded General  P.,  and  afterwards  the  garrison. 

After  the  usual  compliments  and  presentations,  the 
emperor  went  to  change  his  dress  in  his  old  apart- 
ment. He  soon  returned  and  approaching  my  aunt 
and  me  thanked  us  gracefully  for  our  "  amiable 
attention,"  asking  if  we  had  had  any  accident  on  the 
way,  and  expressing  his  surprise  that,  having  travelled 
all  night  in  the  open  air,  we  looked  so  fresh  and 
untired.  "As  forme,"  he  said,  "my  face  burns  like  fire." 

The  conversation  then  became  general,  or  rather 
the  emperor  alone  took  the  burden  of  it  in  the  most 
interesting  manner.  He  spoke  much  of  England,  of 
the  magnificence  of  its  parks,  of  English  agriculture, 
of  the  machinery  newly  invented,  and  above  all  of  the 
wise  institutions  of  the  country  and  the  welfare  of  its 
inhabitants.  "What  a  happy  country,"  said  he, 
"where  the  rights  of  each  individual  are  respected 
and  inviolable !  "  In  speaking  of  Napoleon  the 
emperor  said :  "  I  predicted  to  him  what  has  hap- 
pened ;  but  he  would  not  believe  me." 

216 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

The  company  was  not  the  same  as  at  the  first  visit 
of  his  Majesty  to  Towiany.  The  old  Count  Moriconi 
was  dead.  The  Mesdemoiselles  Grabowska  and  Mor- 
iconi were  married  and  gone ;  but  the  sister  of  the 
latter,  the  amiable  Countess  F61icie  Plater  was  there 
with  her  excellent  and  worthy  mother.  The  emperor 
spoke  much  of  those  who  were  absent  by  death,  and 
of  those  who  were  separated  by  distance. 

His  Majesty  consented  to  sup  with  the  whole  com- 
pany. In  leaving  the  table  he  came  to  speak  to  me 
of  my  mother,  and  described  a  pleasant  little  scene 
which  took  place  between  his  Majesty  and  her. 
"  Having  made  her  acquaintance  at  your  aunt's,"  said 
the  prince,  "  I  wished  to  kiss  her  hand,  a  natural 
homage  which  one  offers  to  women ;  but  she  refused 
it,  and  I  had  to  insist ;  every  time  I  tried  to  take  her 
hand  she  drew  it  away  ;  finally  it  grew  too  amusing ! 
Let  your  aunt  tell  you  about  it,  and  Prince  Antoine, 
who  was  present.  They  laughed  so  much." 

At  the  moment  of  retiring  the  emperor  said :  "  I 
must  insist  that  the  ladies  will  not  give  themselves 
the  trouble  to  rise  early  in  the  morning,  but  I  fear 
that  they  will  not  do  me  that  favor."  We  answered 
that  we  would  endeavor  to  make  use  of  every 
moment  that  we  were  allowed  to  enjoy  his  presence. 
Although  very  much  fatigued  by  the  preceding 
night,  my  aunt  and  I  must  still  describe  to  the  ladies  of 
the  house  the  ball,  and  the  toilets  of  the  ladies  at  Vilna. 
Moreover,  at  six  o'clock,  though  it  was  not  yet  light, 
we  must  be  dressed  and  in  the  drawing-room.  The 
emperor  was  not  late,  and  asked  how  we  had  all 
passed  the  night.  He  asked  me  if  I  had  any  commis- 
sions for  St.  Petersburg.  Instead  of  answering,  I 

217 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

asked  orders  of  his  Majesty  for  Vilna.  The  emperor 
turning  to  the  circle  of  ladies  (everybody  was  stand- 
ing). "  Mademoiselle  will  not  give  me  commissions 
for  Petersburg,  and  asks  me  for  them  for  Vilna."  I 
do  not  know  why  these  words  hurt  me.  I  had  hoped 
that  his  Majesty  would  say  something  to  me  about 
my  father.  The  remembrance  of  his  former  kindness 
to  him  compared  with  his  present  coldness,  gave  me 
the  idea  that  my  father  would  perhaps  be  displeased 
that  I  had  not  attempted  to  excuse  him  or  my  brothers 
to  the  emperor. 

But  always  surrounded,  I  had  not  an  opportunity 
to  speak  ;  moreover,  what  could  I  have  said  ?  What 
use  would  it  have  been  to  recall  the  past?  And 
finally,  the  fatigue  of  two  nights  without  sleep  had 
unstrung  my  nerves  and  agitated  me  to  such  a  degree 
that  I  felt  ill,  and  I  went  into  the  adjoining  room  to 
recover  myself.  The  emperor,  struck  by  the  sudden 
change  of  my  face,  followed  me  to  ask  me  if  I  was  not 
well.  I  said  that  the  heat  of  the  stoves  had  overcome 
me,  but  it  would  soon  pass,  and  I  would  return  to  the 
salon  with  Countess  Moriconi.  The  emperor  told 
the  ladies  what  had  made  me  ill,  saying  that  the  heat 
of  our  houses  in  winter  was  very  bad  for  the  health. 
He  added  that  he  had  been  obliged  to  open  the 
windows  of  his  bedroom.  I  saw  the  kindness  of  the 
emperor  in  all  that  he  said,  but  I  was  at  the  same 
time  so  troubled  at  the  idea  of  having  made  myself 
ridiculous  in  his  eyes  that  I  felt  very  much  annoyed 
with  myself.  I  could  not  control  myself;  I  felt  suffo- 
cated. Countess  Plater,  who  was  near  me,  drew  me 
out  of  the  salon.  "  In  the  name  of  God,"  said  this 
good  friend,  "  control  yourself;  think  that  twenty 

218 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

persons  have  their  eyes  on  you  !  "  Then  she  added 
some  pleasantry,  and  I  burst  out  laughing.  Finally  I 
succeeded  in  calming  myself,  but  my  eyes  were  red 
from  weeping,  and  I  was  very  much  confused  at 
having  made  such  a  scene.  The  emperor  returned 
to  us  and  anxiously  asked  me  if  I  was  subject  to  such 
attacks.  I  answered  that  I  had  often  suffered  from 
nervous  troubles.  "  Oh,  very  often  !  "  repeated  my 
good  friend.  His  Majesty  then  said  his  "  good-byes  " 
and  we  followed  him  into  the  drawing-room  where  he 
begged  me  to  remain  sentinel  over  Countess  Mori- 
coni  to  prevent  her  from  going  out.  But  no  sooner 
had  the  emperor  departed  than  the  countess  followed 
him  to  the  steps.  His  Majesty,  already  seated  in  his 
sleigh,  made  me  a  sign  of  reproach,  saying,  "  The 
sentinel  has  not  done  her  duty."  I  answered,  laugh- 
ing, that  I  had  been  obliged  to  give  up  my  prisoner. 


219 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 


CHAPTER   XXII 

A  LITTLE  time  after  his  return  to  St.  Peters- 
burg, the  emperor  made  a  stroke  of  authority 
which  caused  great  excitement  in  the  capital.  He 
expelled  the  order  of  Jesuits  from  St.  Petersburg, 
later  from  Pototsch,  and  finally  from  the  whole  em- 
pire, declaring  that  it  was  with  justice  that  all  the 
sovereigns  had  driven  that  dangerous  and  intriguing 
order  from  their  States.  Perhaps  the  Jesuits  have 
justly  been  reproached  with  too  much  zeal  for  con- 
version, which  was  dangerous  to  the  religion  of  the 
country.  They  attracted  to  their  sermons  numbers 
of  persons  of  distinction,  and  a  great  many  ladies  of 
the  court  changed  their  religion  without  the  knowl- 
edge of  their  families. 

The  Jesuits  abandoned  without  a  murmur  their  for- 
tunes, their  houses,  and  their  flourishing  establish- 
ments, considering  the  decree  which  had  fallen  upon 
them  as  sent  from  heaven,  and  bending,  in  appearance 
at  least,  under  a  Divine  hand.  A  Jesuit  of  the  house  of 
Riga,  whose  establishment  was  venerated  even  by  the 
Lutherans,  replied  to  a  person  who  commiserated 
him  on  his  lot :  "  I  shall  find  everywhere  five  feet  of 
earth,  and  death,  toward  which  I  hasten." 

The  emperor  did  several  remarkable  acts  of  justice 
at  this  same  time.  He  degraded  General  Tutchlof 
to  the  rank  of  a  common  soldier  because  he  had 
allowed  pillage  in  Lithuania,  in  the  campaign  of  1812. 
He  punished  crime  with  a  severity  which  inspired  a 

220 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

just  fear  throughout  the  whole  empire.  The  emperor 
proved,  in  a  word,  that  it  is  possible  to  join  to  that 
kindness  and  excessive  sensibility  with  which  he  has 
been  reproached,  both  firmness  and  justice,  qualities 
indispensable  in  a  sovereign.  There  was  a  manifesto 
published  in  the  name  of  the  emperor  about  this  time 
which  seems  to  us  full  of  piety  and  noble  sentiments. 
In  it  Alexander  speaks  of  godlike  St.  Louis,  and  of  his 
success,  and  his  triumphs  as  never  sovereign  before 
spoke,  and  with  a  moderation  of  which  history  shows 
few  examples.  I  remarked,  however,  that  having 
triumphed  over  Napoleon  in  this  world  he  seemed  to 
wish  to  pursue  him  to  the  other,  and  arraign  him 
before  the  tribunal  of  God. 

In  the  year  1816  I  made  a  journey  to  Carlsbad, 
with  my  father  and  one  of  my  relatives.  Upon  our 
return  we  stopped  at  Warsaw,  where  the  emperor  was 
expected  on  the  3Oth  of  September.  We  lodged 
with  my  mother  in  the  most  beautiful  street  in  War- 
saw, in  a  large  house,  but  so  full  of  people  on  ac- 
count of  the  arrival  of  the  emperor,  that  I  could  only 
obtain  two  small  rooms  on  the  ground-floor  under 
the  porte  cochtre. 

The  emperor  arrived  at  night  and  I  knew  it  at 
once  by  the  movement  of  the  soldiers  rushing 
through  the  streets.  Nothing  is  more  amusing  than 
to  watch  the  scenes  of  the  outside  world  from  behind 
a  curtain,  provided  one  has  a  taste  for  observation 
and  a  total  lack  of  self-consciousness. 

The  same  day  a  grand  parade  took  place  in  the 
square  of  Saxony.  I  saw  the  emperor  pass  through 
the  street  on  horseback  in  the  Polish  uniform  with 
the  blue  and  white  plume  on  his  cap.  This  was  the 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

first  time  I  had  seen  him  wear  the  Polish  colors. 
The  first  ball  took  place  at  the  viceroy's.  My  Aunt 
Radzivil  took  me  there.  She  had  already  seen  his 
Majesty,  and  among  other  things  had  told  him  of  my 
arrival.  The  emperor  deigned  to  speak  to  my  aunt 
of  me  in  terms  which  I  will  not  write  down  here. 

My  aunt  conducted  me  to  the  middle  of  the  ball- 
room to  present  me  to  his  Majesty,  who  addressed 
me  saying  he  hoped  it  was  not  on  account  of  my 
health  that  I  had  visited  the  baths. 

While  dancing  with  me  Alexander  spoke  of  the 
indisposition  which  I  had  had  at  Towiany,  and  asked 
me  if  I  had  had  any  returns  of  such  attacks.  The 
emperor  having  shown  a  desire  to  visit  me,  I  took 
the  liberty  of  saying  to  his  Majesty  that  I  was  too 
badly  lodged  to  have  the  honor  of  receiving  him, 
but  that  I  would  try  to  get  my  mother  to  help  me  in 
that  matter.  The  emperor  called  my  attention  to 
the  Polish  uniform  which  he  wore,  and  I  said  I  had 
had  the  pleasure  already  of  seeing  him  in  that  dress. 
He  asked  where.  "  When  your  Majesty  passed 
through  the  street  to  go  to  the  parade."  "  But,"  he 
said,  "I  looked  everywhere  and  I  did  not  see  you." 

The  emperor  left  the  ball  at  eleven  o'clock.  He 
kept  early  hours,  rising  very  early  in  the  morning, 
either  to  be  present  at  the  drilling  of  the  soldiers 
or  to  work  with  his  ministers.  The  next  day  he 
had  a  grand  review  of  the  Polish  army,  on  the  plain 
of  Povonski,  which  was  covered  with  an  immense 
throng  of  people  in  carriages,  on  foot,  and  on  horse- 
back, all  come  to  witness  this  brilliant  military 
spectacle. 

At  the  arrival  of  his  Majesty  the  soldiers  cried 

222 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

hourra,  and  the  band  struck  up  the  favorite  air  of 
"God  Save  the  King."  His  Imperial  Highness  the 
Grand  Duke  Constantine  seemed  enchanted  to  do  the 
honors  of  so  fine  and  well  drilled  an  army  before  his 
august  brother.  At  the  end  of  the  manoeuvres  the 
troops  defiled  in  good  order, —  the  officers  making 
their  war  horses  prance,  and  saluting  with  the  point 
of  the  sword  in  presence  of  his  Majesty,  who  stood 
cap  in  hand,  as  the  army  passed  by.  The  following 
Sunday,  after  the  parade,  the  emperor  was  present  at 
a  mass  celebrated  in  the  church  of  the  Sacred  Cross 
for  the  soldiers,  and  there  I  renewed  my  prayers  for 
that  excellent  prince. 

Having  returned  home,  I  had  hardly  changed  my 
dress  when  my  maid  suddenly  cried,  "  There  is  the 
emperor !  "  I  looked  out  and,  to  be  sure,  there  was  his 
Majesty  at  the  door  of  his  carriage  just  driving  into 
the  ports  cochtre.  A  little  annoyed  at  a  visit  which 
had  not  been  previously  announced,  I  hoped  that  he 
would  go  up  to  my  mother  and  as  I  went  out  to  assure 
myself  of  this,  I  saw  the  emperor  spring  from  his 
carriage  and  come  directly  into  the  room  which 
opened  into  mine,  laughing  a  little  at  my  confusion, 
asking  pardon  for  his  indiscretion,  and  saying  that 
it  was  his  servant  who  had  shown  him  where  I  lodged. 
Finally,  seeing  that  I  hesitated,  his  Majesty  gave  me 
his  hand,  begging  me  to  show  him  the  way,  and 
nolens  volens  I  had  to  show  him  into  the  room  where 
still  reigned  the  disorder  of  my  toilet.  In  my  em- 
barrassment I  did  not  know  whether  I  ought  to  occupy 
myself  with  the  emperor  or  arrange  the  room.  Vic- 
toire,  my  maid,  arrived  with  her  deliberate  air  and 
saved  me  that  trouble.  Alexander  liked  to  visit  ladies 

223 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

thus  in  the  morning  without  being  announced.  He 
surprised  one  in  a  Chinese  dressing-gown;  another 
putting  on  her  bonnet  awry  to  hide  her  disordered 
hair.  The  wife  of  the  viceroy  got  a  cold  from  com- 
ing too  suddenly  out  of  her  bath  when  it  was 
announced  that  the  emperor  had  come.  All  this 
trouble  and  confusion  amused  the  emperor  exceed- 
ingly ;  for  at  this  epoch  of  his  life  he  was  very  fond 
of  fun.  When  we  were  seated  he  made  a  joke  by 
offering  a  chair  to  my  little  dog,  saying  that  it  was 
quite  right  that  she  should  be  one  of  the  company 
also. 

Then  his  Majesty  spoke  of  the  review,  asked  me 
if  I  was  there,  and  what  I  thought  of  it.  Then 
my  mother,  having  been  told  that  his  Majesty  was 
there,  hastened  downstairs.  I  announced  her,  and 
the  emperor  said,  "  Now  you  are  going  to  see  a  repe- 
tition of  the  scene  I  told  you  about."  And  truly,  the 
emperor  going  to  my  mother  attempted  to  take  her 
hand  and  remove  her  glove.  But  my  mother  respect- 
fully resisted.  The  emperor  said,  laughing:  "But, 
madame,  do  you  think  I  have  the  pest?  What  is 
there  so  extraordinary  in  kissing  a  lady's  hand  ? " 
Then  he  kissed  mine  to  give  the  example.  But  my 
mother  maintained  that,  in  spite  of  the  difference  in 
their  ages,  she  could  not  help  considering  the  em- 
peror as  a  father.  This  little  contest  made  us  all 
laugh  very  much. 

The  emperor  asked  me  many  questions  about  my 
journey.  I  mentioned  a  number  of  persons  whom 
he  had  known  at  Vienna,  among  others,  the  Land- 
gravine of  Fiirstenberg,  a  woman  of  great  intelli- 
gence, educated  in  France.  She  was  a  sister  of 

224 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

Prince  Schwarzenberg,  whom  Alexander  called  his 
brother  in  arms.  I  told  his  Majesty  that  the  land- 
gravine never  called  him  otherwise  than  Henri  IV. 
The  emperor  made  a  little  face  and  shrugged  his 
shoulders ;  I  guessed  why.  They  say  that  the  Em- 
peror Alexander,  during  his  stay  at  Vienna  was  very 
much  pleased  with  the  society  of  Princess  Gabrielle 
D.,  a  niece  of  Prince  Schwarzenberg,  a  person  even 
less  remarkable  perhaps  for  the  charms  of  her  face 
than  for  the  estimable  qualities  of  her  character. 

"You  go  everywhere,"  said  his  Majesty.  "You 
go  everywhere,  and  will  not  come  to  St.  Petersburg. 
I  will  prove  mathematically  that  you  have  just  made 
a  longer  journey  than  you  would  to  go  to  St.  Peters- 
burg, where  you  would  be  received  with  open  arms." 
The  emperor  spoke  to  my  mother  of  my  conduct 
during  the  campaign  of  1812,  and  said  that  he  and 
his  entertained  a  feeling  of  great  respect  for  me. 

His  Majesty  inquired  about  my  sister  and  asked 
me  what  news  there  was  from  Vilna,  assuring  me 
that  the  last  time  he  was  there  it  was  to  see  me,  for 
his  most  direct  road  was  by  Kowno.  "  But  let  that 
remain  entre  nous,  I  beg  of  you,  or  I  should  be  in 
bad  repute  with  the  Lithuanians."  This  idea  amused 
us.  Then  he  continued :  "  I  have  seen  nothing  in 
the  foreign  armies  which  surpasses  them.  It  is  possi- 
ble that  there  are  as  handsome  soldiers,  but  none  so 
imposing  as  the  Polish  troops ;  and  it  must  be  true, 
for  I  am  very  difficult  to  please."  I  could  not  help 
taking  up  this  word  difficult,  and  said  laughing  that 
the  difficulty  was  only  feigned. 

"  What,"  said  his  Majesty,  "  do  you  believe  that  I 
am  not  particular,  and  that  I  do  not  know  how  to  get 
1S  225 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

into  a  temper?"  (A  pretended  ill-temper,  thought 
I.)  "  However,  I  made  a  grand  row  at  Vilna,  about 
the  garrison.  Did  they  tell  you  about  it?  " 

"  Oh,  yes,  sire,  I  know  that  that  scene  was  played 
admirably,  with  incomparable  gravity.  I  only  re- 
gretted not  having  been  a  witness." 

The  emperor  turned  to  my  mother  and  said, 
"  You  see  how  mademoiselle  laughs  at  me." 

"  Sire,  that  is  because  you  have  spoiled  her,"  an- 
swered my  mother. 

Then  I  added :  "  After  having  heard  General  P. 
reprimanded  for  form's  sake,  the  public  knew  also 
that  your  Majesty  took  particular  pains  to  assure  the 
poor  man  that  a  mistake  would  not  make  his  long 
and  faithful  service  forgotten."  The  emperor  smiled. 

I  said  we  were  expecting  my  aunt  to  dinner,  and 
she  would  set  up  a  loud  scream  when  she  found  his 
Majesty  there.  This  was  a  habit  of  Madame  de 
Radzivil  when  anything  astonished  her.  She  did  it 
with  a  particular  grace,  which  has  been  celebrated  by 
the  Prince  de  Ligne  in  the  portrait  he  has  made  of 
her  under  the  name  of  Armidowska. 

"  I  hope  she  will  not  scream  too  loud,"  said  the 
emperor,  "  or  I  will  tell  how  she  came  to  me  by  a 
private  staircase.  I  was  walking  one  evening  on  the 
terrace  of  the  chateau,  when  suddenly  I  saw  a  woman 
at  the  windows  in  the  apartments  of  the  marshal  of 
the  palace,  who  was  making  signs  to  me.  I  had  not 
the  impudence  to  suppose  that  it  was  one  of  the 
pretty  daughters  of  the  marshal.  Finally  I  ap- 
proached, and  recognized  your  aunt.  She  came 
down  on  the  terrace,  and  I  had  her  go  upstairs  to  my 
apartments." 

226 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

As  the  emperor  finished  speaking,  the  door  burst 
open,  and  my  aunt  entered  upon  the  arm  of  her 
son,  Prince  Antoine  Radzivil,  followed  by  her  niece, 
the  charming  Isabelle  B.,  making  the  little  scream 
which  I  had  foretold.  "  How  is  this?"  she  said  to  the 
emperor,  "  before  coming  to  see  me  !  You  see  what 
conduct."  Then  commenced  some  good-natured 
badinage  between  the  emperor  and  her. 

"  Why  should  I  go  to  see  you,  since  you  come  to 
see  me?"  said  the  emperor. 

"  And  in  such  a  mean  little  room  !  "  said  my  aunt. 

"  But  I  did  not  come  to  admire  the  rooms,"  said 
his  Majesty. 

Prince  Antoine  offered  to  kiss  the  hand  of  the  em- 
peror, who  embraced  him  cordially.  My  cousin  had 
just  arrived  from  Berlin,  and  was  the  bearer  of  com- 
pliments for  his  Majesty  from  the  King  of  Prussia. 
Everybody  spoke  at  the  same  time  in  that  little 
room  ;  one  laughed,  another  screamed,  and  another 
embraced.  All  etiquette  was  put  aside ;  one  would 
have  thought  it  was  a  family  reunion.  Presently  the 
emperor,  who  was  very  merry,  commenced  to  do  the 
honors  by  offering  chairs  to  the  ladies.  We  all  sat 
down.  The  Grand  Duke  Nicholas  and  Princess  Char- 
lotte of  Prussia  were  spoken  of.  I  said  I  had  seen 
a  bust  of  the  princess  at  Posen  which  was  lovely. 
"  Yes,"  said  the  emperor,  "  and  her  character  is  like 
her  face."  My  aunt  asked  about  the  young  grand- 
dukes,  whom  she  had  known  when  they  were  children. 
The  emperor  said  they  were  very  handsome,  a  head 
taller  than  he  and  slender  in  proportion  to  their  age. 
My  aunt  then  recounted  her  interview  with  the  em- 
peror on  the  terrace.  "  It  would  require  a  Tasso  to 

227 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

describe  it,"  said  she,  in  an  amusingly  exalted  tone. 
"  He  was  so  handsome  by  the  light  of  the  moon ;  he 
had  the  air  of  a  Renaud,  and  I,  was  I  not  Armida !  " 
She  said  a  hundred  other  nonsensical  things,  which 
Alexander  took  as  compliments ;  which  in  fact  they 
were  when  addressed  to  that  prince.  Finally  he  in- 
terrupted her.  "  Please  stop  your  poetry ;  I  have 
never  read  any  of  those  things  they  have  written 
about  me.  I  like  your  prose  better.  Let  us  talk  of 
the  review.  How  do  you  like  my  soldiers?"  My 
aunt  complimented  them.  "  Well,"  said  the  emperor, 
maliciously,  touching  my  hand  to  call  my  attention 
to  the  expression  of  my  aunt's  face,  "  you  ought  not 
to  regret  for  them  your  Garenne  (a  charming  country- 
house  about  a  league  from  Warsaw). 

My  aunt  immediately  exclaimed  that  she  was  not 
the  least  displeased  that  this  house  which  she  had 
just  bought  had  been  taken  for  military  quarters. 
After  a  few  pleasantries  of  this  kind  the  emperor  asked 
her:  "Are  you  never  coming  to  St.  Petersburg 
again?  You  must  come  and  bring  your  niece,  and  I 
will  give  you  some  little  stones,  as  I  did  before." 
These  "  little  stones  "  were  an  obelisk  of  rose-colored 
granite,  on  a  base  of  porphyry,  which  is  placed  in 
Arcadia.  "  Oh,"  said  my  aunt,  "  I  would  not  ask  any- 
thing better  than  to  go  there  with  her,  but  they  will 
not  let  me  go;  you  must  send  me  an  oukase." 
"  Very  well,"  said  the  emperor,  "  I  will  send  a  little 
mandate ;  only  come." 

His  Majesty  then  rose,  saying:  "There  is  never 
company  so  good  that  it  must  not  separate.  I  must 
go  home.  My  children  wait  dinner  for  me."  These 
children  were  the  generals  and  colonels  of  the  Polish 

228 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

army,  who  had  the  honor  of  dining  with  the  emperor 
that  day.  My  aunt  followed  him,  saying  she  had  a 
thousand  things  to  say  to  him ;  and  among  others 
she  spoke  to  him  of  one  of  her  prot£g£s,  for  whom 
she  solicited  the  key  of  chamberlain.  "  For,"  she 
said,  in  that  tone  which  she  knew  so  well  to  make 
comic  without  derogating  from  the  nobility  of  her 
manners,  "  as  long  as  he  has  n't  that  wonderful  key, 
he  is  like  the  fox  without  a  tail" 

We  conducted  the  emperor  to  his  carriage,  and  my 
aunt,  watching  him  mount,  said :  "  Is  n't  he  hand- 
some, is  n't  he  adorable,  is  n't  he  unique !  "  Two 
days  later,  as  my  aunt  was  dining  again  with  my 
mother,  she  received  a  note  from  M.  de  Novosiltzoff, 
the  minister  of  his  Majesty  at  Warsaw,  which  said  to 
my  aunt  that  "  the  angel  of  angels  "  having  deigned 
to  consent  to  dine  with  him  the  next  day,  he  begged 
her  to  bring  her  niece  also,  as  the  emperor  wished  to 
have  the  pleasure  of  seeing  her.  The  tone  of  this 
note,  so  flattering  as  far  as  it  concerned  me,  pleased 
as  much  as  it  surprised  me :  for  I  hardly  knew  M.  de 
Novosiltzoff  at  that  time.  We  immediately  guessed 
the  source  from  which  this  graceful  attention  came, 
which  was  another  proof  of  goodness  and  kindness 
that  I  had  never  deserved,  and  for  which  I  was  grate- 
ful, as  I  ought  to  have  been. 

My  aunt  came  to  take  me  to  this  dinner.  M.  de 
Novosiltzoff  received  us  with  the  politeness  for  which 
he  was  distinguished,  thanking  my  aunt  for  having 
brought  me.  She  answered  for  me,  for  I  was  too 
embarrassed  to  make  words  and  compliments.  The 
entire  household  of  the  emperor,  the  ministers,  and  a 
few  persons  of  distinction  were  already  assembled. 

229 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

There  were  no  other  ladies  except  the  wife  of  the 
viceroy,  the  wife  of  the  secretary  of  state,  and  Madame 
Sobolewoska,  a  very  distingute  woman  in  every  re- 
spect, and  also  the  niece  of  M.  de  Novosiltzoff,  a  very 
charming  person.  I  immediately  made  the  acquain- 
tance of  these  two  ladies  and  made  common  cause 
with  them,  for  all  three  of  us,  I  especially,  had  never 
been  to  a  grand  dinner  of  ceremony.  Madame  N. 
said  I  was  afraid  without  reason;  "for,"  she  said, 
"  when  my  uncle  asked  permission  to  invite  ladies, 
you  were  one  of  the  first  whom  his  Majesty  named." 

When  the  emperor  was  announced,  M.  de  Novo- 
siltzoff and  his  niece  went  out  to  receive  him.  Then 
the  emperor  approached  the  ladies.  He  made  his 
excuses  to  Madame  Sobolewoska  for  having  disturbed 
her  by  coming  to  see  her  in  the  morning  (she  was 
dressing).  Alexander  spoke  of  her  son,  who,  very 
young,  had  just  entered  service,  and  who  the  emperor 
said  was  very  handsome.  "  He  resembles  his  mother, 
then,"  said  I.  "  Oh,  no,  not  at  all,"  said  that  lady, 
with  vivacity.  The  emperor  laughed ;  then  he  asked 
me  if  I  had  been  to  the  review,  and  I  said  Morpheus 
had  prevented  my  going.  He  wanted  to  know  also  if  I 
knew  the  environs  of  Warsaw.  I  replied  that  the  bad 
weather  had  prevented  me  from  exploring  them,  but 
in  general  I  preferred  those  of  Vilna.  The  emperor, 
guessing  my  thought,  smiled  and  said  he  shared  my 
opinion  in  that  regard. 

The  dinner  was  very  grand.  At  table  the  Grand 
Duke  Constantine  saluted  me,  but  unfortunately  I  did 
not  see  it.  His  Imperial  Highness  said  to  my  aunt, 
who  was  placed  next  to  him,  "  Your  niece  is  very 
sparing  of  her  bows !  "  My  aunt  repeated  to  me 

230 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

word  for  word  what  the  prince  had  just  said.  Then  I 
made  haste,  laughing,  to  make  two  or  three  deep 
reverences. 

After  leaving  the  table,  the  company  was  grouped 
without  order  in  the  salon.  The  emperor  commenced 
talking  with  my  aunt  near  the  fireplace.  I  heard  him 
call  me  and  I  approached.  He  said  to  me:  "Ask 
your  aunt  to  take  you  to  see  her  houses.  You  will 
be  pleased  with  them.  You  will  see  what  good  order 
reigns  there."  I  thought  he  was  speaking  again  of 
Garenne,  but  it  was  of  two  houses  at  Warsaw  which  they 
had  taken  for  military  quarters.  The  emperor  said 
laughingly  that  my  aunt  had  made  a  gratuitous  gift 
of  them  to  the  country,  and  as  a  recompense  for  it  he 
and  his  brother  would  give  the  princess  a  cap  and 
riding-habit  of  military  cloth.  My  aunt  did  not  relish 
this  joke  very  much,  but  she  pretended  to  laugh  be- 
cause she  had  a  request  to  make  of  his  Majesty.  She 
commenced  by  saying  to  M.  de  Novosiltzoff  in  Rus- 
sian, "  Tell  him  to  do  all  that  Madame  de  Radzivil 
wants !  "  The  emperor  said  to  me,  "  See  how  she 
speaks  Russian !  "  "  It  is  impossible,"  I  said,  "  to 
ask  more  in  fewer  words."  The  emperor  repeated 
what  I  had  said  to  M.  de  Novosiltzoff,  adding  that  it 
was  quite  true.  "  Certainly,"  said  the  latter,  "  for  if 
your  Majesty  ordered  it  I  would  have  to  do  all  that 
it  may  please  the  princess  to  ask."  The  emperor  then 
wanted  to  know  what  the  request  was.  It  concerned 
a  certain  extension  of  land  which  my  aunt  wished  to 
get  from  the  crown  to  enlarge  her  Arcadia.  "  It  is 
not  my  fault,"  said  she,  "  that  I  have  never  been  able  to 
end  this  business.  I  have  bargained  with  three  bish- 
ops and  with  Davoust,  who  owned  this  domain,  but 

231 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

they  have  all  haggled  over  the  price.     But  you,  sire, 
I  hope  you  will  not  haggle." 

This  expression  addressed  to  a  sovereign  was  so 
perfectly  ridiculous  that  it  had  its  effect.  The  em- 
peror assured  her  that  he  would  do  his  best  not  to  do 
that.  "  But,"  said  he,  "  of  what  extent  is  this  land?  " 
"  Four  versts  square."  "  What ! "  exclaimed  his  Maj- 
esty. "  The  half  of  it  would  be  sufficient  for  the  whole 
Polish  army  to  manoeuvre  on !  And  what  will  you 
give  me  for  it?"  "  Sire,  you  shall  have  two  hundred 
and  fifty  florins  rent  annually."  The  affected  avidity 
of  my  aunt  on  the  one  side,  and  the  pretended  avar- 
ice of  the  emperor,  who  seemed  to  be  afraid  of  being 
cheated,  on  the  other,  were  very  amusing.  The  par- 
ties separated  without  having  concluded  anything. 


232 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

OF  all  the  beautiful  entertainments  which  took 
place  during  the  stay  of  the  Emperor  Alexan- 
der at  Warsaw,  the  most  delightful  and  the  best 
arranged,  I  think,  was  that  given  by  the  senator 
palatine,  Count  Stanilaus  Potocki.  As  I  was  dancing 
the  Polonaise  with  the  emperor  he  made  many  jokes 
about  an  Englishman  who  was  staying  at  Warsaw  on  his 
way  north;  his  Majesty  said  I  had  done  wonders  in  mak- 
ing him  waltz  in  time,  a  thing  that  had  never  before 
happened  to  an  Englishman  since  the  world  began. 
I  asked  his  Majesty  if  he  had  been  satisfied  with 
the  manoeuvres ;  he  said  yes,  and  asked  me  if  they  had 
interested  me.  I  said  assuredly ;  as  a  good  Pole  I 
had  much  pleasure  in  being  there,  but  as  a  good 
Lithuanian  I  had  suffered  a  feeling  of  pain,  even  of 
envy.  He  understood  my  idea  in  a  moment,  for  he 
was  gifted  with  remarkable  perspicacity  in  grasping 
the  most  obscure  sense  of  a  phrase ;  vulgarly  speak- 
ing, he  understood  half  a  word.  Pressing  my  hand 
kindly  he  said :  "  Be  reassured,  the  thing  is  already 
arranged ;  "  and  then  fearing  that  he  would  be  heard 
by  those  who  preceded  or  followed  us  in  the  dance, 
Alexander  spoke  in  my  ear  assuring  me  that  we  were 
to  have  a  similar  corps  of  troops  in  Lithuania,  a 
regiment  at  Vilna  and  a  regiment  at  Minsk ;  in  fact, 
the  same  internal  organization  as  in  Warsaw.  I  as- 
sured the  emperor  that  he  would  find  there  the  same 
zeal,  also,  and  that  the  Lithuanians  would  not  fall 

233 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

short  of  the  Poles  in  anything.  "  You  will  already 
find  changes  in  the  government  of  Lithuania,"  said 
his  Majesty.  "  Many  of  the  places  are  already  oc- 
cupied by  people  of  the  country." 

My  heart  was  so  full  of  what  the  emperor  had  told 
me  that  I  could  not  find  words  to  thank  him ;  yet  I 
told  him  that  the  idea  which  he  perhaps  entertained 
that  his  Majesty  was  less  appreciated  in  Lithuania 
than  at  Warsaw  pained  me.  He  hastened  to  reassure 
me  on  that  subject.  A  few  moments  later,  when  he 
came  to  take  me  for  a  waltz,  I  said,  laughing,  that 
his  Majesty  apparently  wished  to  assure  himself  if  it 
was  really  I  who  had  made  Mr.  Wentworth  waltz  in 
time.  The  emperor  answered  in  the  same  tone,  that 
he  flattered  himself  that  he  could  waltz  as  well  as  he, 
and  after  a  few  turns  he  asked  me  what  I  thought.  I 
answered  that  if  Mr.  Wentworth  knew  it,  he  would 
probably  feel  himself  very  much  honored  by  such 
emulation.  I  asked  the  emperor,  in  the  intervals  of 
the  waltz,  if  he  intended  to  return  by  way  of  Vilna. 
"  No,"  said  he,  "  that  detour  would  take  two  days,  and 
I  am  obliged  to  return  to  St.  Petersburg  for  my 
mother's  birthday ;  moreover,  I  have  seen  at  Warsaw 
all  that  I  could  wish  to  see  at  Vilna." 

The  emperor  and  I  then  amused  ourselves  passing 
in  review  all  the  beautiful  women  at  the  ball,  and 
there  were  many  beauties  at  Warsaw.  We  remarked 
especially  Madame  Zamoyska,  wife  of  the  president 
of  the  senate,  who  was  no  longer  in  her  first  youth, 
but  who  had  so  well  preserved  its  charms  that  every- 
one who  saw  her  for  the  first  time  took  her  for  a 
young  girl.  She  had  the  most  beautiful  eyes  in  the 
world,  and  a  fairy  figure. 

234 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

Among  the  beautiful  women,  the  charming  Princess 
Maximilian  Sablonowska,  «/<?  Lubominska,  was  to  be 
reckoned,  as  fresh  as  a  rose;  Princess  Dominique 
Radzivil  also,  who  has  since  married  General  Czerni- 
scheff ;  and  the  three  daughters  of  the  marshal  of  the 
palace,  who  were  called  the  three  Graces.  The 
eldest  of  these,  who  is  now  Princess  Lowiez,  danced 
with  such  perfection  that  when  Duport  came  to  War- 
saw and  she  wished  to  take  lessons  of  him,  he  said  he 
was  able  to  teach  her  nothing  more. 

The  day  before  his  departure,  Alexander  did  me 
the  honor  of  coming  to  say  good-bye.  With  his 
usual  elegant  and  chivalric  politeness  he  had  asked 
my  "  permission  "  without  exactly  indicating  the  day. 
But  I  was  ready  at  the  moment  of  his  Majesty's 
arrival,  as  it  was  the  hour  when  we  dined.  On  enter- 
ing, the  emperor  said  he  had  come  to  thank  me  for 
my  "  kindness  "  and  to  beg  me  always  to  consider 
him  as  an  old  friend.  Those  who  have  not  had  the 
happiness  of  knowing  Alexander  will  perhaps  wonder 
at  such  language ;  but  in  this  prince  it  was  the  simple 
expression  of  politeness  and  kindness. 

His  Majesty  then  said :  "  We  are  going  to  stay 
here,  are  we  not,  and  we  can  go  afterwards  to 
Mamma  f "  When  we  were  seated,  the  emperor 
asked  me  if  I  had  been  to  the  parade.  I  said  I  had 
not.  He  said  it  was  a  pity  I  had  not  tried  to  see  it; 
that  it  was  very  fine,  and  that  the  Austrian  general, 
Count  Walmoden,  who  had  been  sent  to  Warsaw  by 
the  Emperor  Francis,  could  not  admire  enough  the 
fine  troops  which  had  been  organized  in  so  short  a 
time.  "  And,"  continued  his  Majesty,  "  though  I 
should  not  wish  to  break  the  good  understanding 

235 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

which  exists  between  us,  if  necessity  required  it,  I 
think  they  would  fight  well." 

The  emperor  asked  me  one  question  for  which  I 
was  not  prepared,  and  which  embarrassed  me  very 
much,  though  I  knew  that  it  was  inspired  by  the  kind 
interest  which  he  had  shown  for  me  ever  since  I  had 
had  the  honor  to  become  acquainted  with  him.  He 
asked  me  if  there  were  no  projects  of  marriage  for 
me.  "  I  have  spoken  of  this  to  your  aunt,"  continued 
his  Majesty,  "  but  she  tells  me  you  have  refused  all 
the  offers  that  have  been  made  you.  You  are  per- 
fectly right  in  being  particular ;  but  is  there  no  one 
who  will  be  so  fortunate  as  to  suit  you?  I  wish  I 
could  see  you  happily  settled  in  life  as  you  deserve 
to  be."  I  did  as  one  usually  does  in  such  circum- 
stances; I  made  the  stupidest  answer  in  the  world. 
The  emperor  did  not  reply,  but  renewed  his  invitation 
for  me  to  come  to  St.  Petersburg.  "  In  case  your 
aunt  should  not  go,  could  you  not  induce  your  sister 
to  make  the  journey?"  I  objected  that  my  sister 
had  a  numerous  family.  "  Well,"  said  his  Majesty, 
"  do  you  suppose  there  is  a  curse  on  children  at  St. 
Petersburg?"  I  laughed,  and  explained  to  him  the 
real  ground  of  my  answer,  seizing  this  opportunity  to 
recommend  my  brother-in-law,  Count  Gunther  of 
Hildesheim  to  his  Majesty.  I  said  everything  good 
about  him  that  it  was  possible  to  say,  as  can  well  be 
believed,  and  solicited  for  him  the  place  of  vice-gov- 
ernor either  of  Minsk  or  of  Vilna.  Unfortunately 
these  places  were  just  filled  ;  his  Majesty  regretted  it 
exceedingly.  He  offered  me  as  an  equivalent  that  of 
Grodno,  but  this  position  would  not  have  suited  my 
brother-in-law. 

236 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

Nothing  could  equal  the  attention  with  which 
Alexander  listened  to  all  the  demands  that  were 
made  upon  him.  He  put  even  in  his  refusals  such  a 
kind  graciousness  and  so  much  interest  that  it  seemed 
that  it  was  he  whom  the  refusal  hurt  instead  of  the 
person  who  was  refused. 

In  speaking  of  the  pleasure  of  serving  his  Majesty, 
I  told  him  I  had  often  felt  a  regret  that  I  was  such  a 
useless  creature.  If  I  had  been  a  man  I  could  have 
consecrated  my  whole  life  to  his  service,  and  could 
have  employed  whatever  talent  I  possessed  in  being 
useful  to  him.  "  Ah  !  you  are  wrong  to  call  yourself 
useless,"  said  the  prince;  "  virtuous  conduct  assures  a 
noble  career  to  a  woman.  She  can  do  so  much  good 
in  the  world-  by  the  influence  of  her  example.  A 
good  woman  exerts  a  charm,  so  potent  that  one 
breathes  a  better  moral  atmosphere  in  her  presence, 
while  the  woman  who  is  only  amiable  is  always  repel- 
lent to  me." 

His  Majesty  then  added  a  few  serious  reflections 
upon  the  benefits  derived  from  religion,  its  consola- 
tions, and  the  strength  it  gives  in  times  of  trouble  and 
misfortune.  Alexander  had  doubtless  his  weaknesses, 
like  many  other  great  men,  but  his  heart  was  filled 
with  the  purest  moral  and  religious  sentiments. 

When  the  emperor  rose  to  go  I  asked  permission 
to  call  my  mother,  but  his  Majesty  said  he  would  go 
up  to  her  and  gave  me  his  arm.  My  mother  came 
to  meet  the  emperor,  who  chatted  with  her  a  few 
minutes  standing,  and  then  made  his  adieux,  renewing 
his  assurances  of  friendship  and  remembrance.  That 
good-bye  was  not  for  me,  as  I  had  the  pleasure  of 
seeing  him  again  at  a  ball  at  Princess  Czartoryska's. 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

As  the  emperor  danced  more  than  usual  I  took  the 
liberty  of  saying  that  it  was  a  good  deal  of  fatigue  to 
incur  at  the  moment  of  departure.  "  Yes,"  said  his 
Majesty,  "  especially  as  I  rose  at  four  o'clock  this 
morning ;  but  it  can't  be  helped.  I  must  try  to  keep 
up  the  life  of  the  ball." 

The  excellent  health  of  the  emperor,  which  seemed 
to  promise  a  long  life,  helped  him  to  bear  easily  these 
fatigues,  and  one  of  his  aides-de-camp,  Count  Ojarow- 
ski,  told  us  that  after  leaving  the  ball  he  had  spent 
the  rest  of  the  night  in  writing,  sending  off  couriers, 
reading  and  signing  memoranda,  and  after  all  this 
hard  work  at  the  moment  of  his  departure,  he  con- 
versed with  the  members  of  his  suite  with  the  same 
freshness  of  ideas  and  the  same  vivacity  which  he 
ordinarily  showed.  It  is  true  that  he  was  hardly  in 
his  carriage  before  he  went  to  sleep,  and  he  did  not 
waken  till  he  was  forty  miles  from  Warsaw. 


238 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 


CHAPTER   XXIV 

THETyear  following,  when  my  marriage  was  agreed 
upon,  according  to  the  custom  at  the  court  of 
Russia  I  wrote  to  the  grand  mistress,  Comtesse  de 
Litta,1  to  obtain  permission  from  their  Imperial  Maj- 
esties to  marry.  M.  de  Choiseul  made  the  same 
request  at  Moscow,  where  the  court  passed  the  winter 
of  1818.  He  was  presented  to  the  emperor,  who 
spoke  with  him  about  his  approaching  marriage, 
charged  him  with  compliments  for  me,  and  gave  him 
permission  to  return  to  France  to  fulfil  his  duties 
there  as  a  peer  of  the  realm.  I  did  not  think  it 
necessary  to  write  directly  to  the  emperor  on  that 
occasion.  But  the  same  year,  Alexander  being  at 
Warsaw,  and  having  met  my  mother,  he  deigned  to 
tell  her  that  he  had  offered  up  prayers  for  my  happi- 
ness and  that  I  had  his  best  wishes.  His  Majesty 
added  that  he  feared,  not  having  received  any  direct 
news  from  me,  that  I  had  been  offended  because  he 
had  sent  me  his  compliments  by  a  Jew  (it  was  the 
same  who  had  carried  a  letter  from  me  to  my  father 
in  1812).  He  came  to  Vilna  in  my  absence.  He 
had  received  an  order,  if  I  gave  him  a  letter  to  his 

1  Comtesse  de  Litta,  nie  Engelhardt,  was  a  niece  of  Prince  Po- 
temkin.  She  once  shone  as  a  celebrated  beauty  at  the  court  of 
Catherine  II.  She  was  first  married  to  Count  Scavrowsky,  who 
was  Russian  ambassador  at  Naples.  When  a  widow  she  became 
acquainted  with  Count  Litta,  a  commander  of  the  Order  of  Malta, 
who  had  first  won  fame  as  admiral  of  the  Russian  fleet,  and  subse- 
quently became  Lord  High  Chamberlain  of  the  court  of  Alexander. 

239 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

Majesty,  to  bring  it  to  him  at  Warsaw.  A  few 
months  later,  finding  that  I  was  at  Vilna,  this  Jew 
came  to  tell  me  he  was  going  to  rejoin  the  emperor  at 
Minsk,  and  asked  me  for  a  letter  for  his  Majesty.  I 
wrote  in  consequence  that  the  Israelite,  the  bearer 
of  the  gracious  remembrance  of  my  sovereign,  had 
seemed  a  very  welcome  messenger.  I  added  that  I 
was  about  to  leave  for  France,  and  that  the  remem- 
brance of  the  kindness  with  which  his  Majesty  had 
honored  me  would  follow  me  to  that  country  and 
continue  there  to  add  to  my  happiness. 

The  Jew  returned  soon  and  brought  me  the  gra- 
cious answer  which  I  transcribe  here. 

I  am  very  happy,  madame,  to  be  authorized  to  offer 
you  in  writing  my  most  sincere  thanks  for  the  charming 
letter  which  I  have  just  received  from  you  and  which  has 
given  me  great  pleasure.  My  wishes  for  your  happiness 
are  only  too  natural  at  a  time  like  that  of  your  marriage. 
Allow  me  to  repeat  them  again  as  well  as  for  the  journey 
you  are  about  to  undertake.  May  Providence  guide  your 
footsteps  and  protect  you  wherever  you  may  go.  Will  you 
keep  a  place  for  me  in  your  memory  and  accept  the  hom- 
age of  respectful  attachment  which  I  owe  you. 

ALEXANDER. 

This  letter,  written  by  his  own  hand,  and  a  very 
good  hand  it  was,  was  for  me  in  France  like  a  talis- 
man against  the  intolerant  prejudices  and  the  mali- 
cious false  reports.  A  short  time  after  my  arrival  in 
that  country,  after  the  first  illusion  was  dissipated,  I 
began  to  recognize  the  truth  of  the  picture  which 
Alexander  had  drawn  in  strong  lines,  which  at  the 
time  had  seemed  to  me  to  be  too  highly  colored. 

240 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

I  could  not  help  comparing  this  cold  egoism,  this 
icy  indifference  which  reigns  in  Parisian  society,  the 
artificial  necessities  born  of  frivolity,  the  insatiable 
desires  of  cupidity,  the  antagonism  of  political 
opinions,  and  the  circumscribed  etiquette  of  the 
court  with  that  affectionate  and  friendly  good- 
heartedness  (to  use  an  old-fashioned  word)  which 
is  so  natural  to  the  Russians  and  Poles.  Each  day 
made  the  contrast  more  bitter  to  me. 

Although  I  greatly  desired  to  leave  France,  yet  I 
wished  to  leave  it  in  a  manner  honorable  to  M.  de 
C.  They  spoke  of  naming  him  for  the  embassy  to 
Russia,  and  the  choice  of  ambassador  was  subject  to 
the  approval  of  the  Emperor  Alexander.  M.  de  C., 
having  no  one  in  the  ministry  of  sufficient  influence 
to  place  his  name  on  the  list,  consented  that  I  should 
write  to  the  emperor  and  ask  for  that  place,  though 
it  was  less  gratifying  to  our  amour  propre  than  to 
the  feelings  of  our  hearts  to  approach  his  august 
person  in  this  way.  When  my  letter  reached  its 
destination,  M.  de  La  Ferronays1  had  just  been  ap- 
pointed ambassador  to  Russia,  a  choice  which  could 
not  be  otherwise  than  universally  approved.  In  1820 
I  made  a  journey  to  Lithuania,  and  M.  de  C.  being 
engaged  in  defending  himself  against  a  very  unjust 
lawsuit,  I  decided  to  go  to  Warsaw  where  his  Majesty 

1  Pierre  Louis  Augusta  Ferron,  Count  Ferronnays  (born  1777, 
died  1842).  While  Louis  XVIII.  was  living  in  exile,  the  count  was 
interested  in  his  cause,  and  in  1815  Louis  gave  him  a  peerage.  In 
1817  he  was  ambassador  to  the  court  of  Denmark,  whence  he  was 
promoted  to  St.  Petersburg.  There  he  became  a  favorite  with 
Alexander  and  was  intrusted  with  important  diplomatic  missions. 
He  was  recalled  in  1828  by  Charles  X.,  and  at  the  special  request  of 
the  Sacred  College  the  count  was  appointed  ambassador  to  Rome. 
16  241 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

was  at  that  time,  and  ask  justice  and  protection  from 
him. 

I  saw  the  emperor  at  a  ball  at  Marshal  de  La 
Diette's  and  as  he  was  not  aware  of  my  arrival,  on 
seeing  me  he  showed  the  most:  amiable  surprise,  and 
proved  his  continued  interest  by  coming  to  see  me 
the  day  after,  in  the  morning,  calling  my  attention 
himself  to  this  eagerness,  which  filled  me  with  the 
deepest  gratitude.  I  received  his  Majesty  in  my 
mother's  drawing-room,  and  the  emperor  asked  me 
if  I  was  not  occupying  my  old  rooms  on  the  ground- 
floor,  fearing  that  he  had  disturbed  my  mother. 
Then  he  expressed  his  regret  at  not  having  been 
able  to  grant  the  request  which  I  had  made  of  him 
for  M.  de  C.  "  Your  letter,"  said  the  emperor,  "  was 
a  long  time  in  reaching  me ;  I  did  not  receive  it  until 
after  M.  de  La  Ferronays  had  been  nominated  for 
the  place.  Besides,  upon  my  first  visit  to  Paris,  I 
had  already  given  my  word  to  the  king,  who  had 
asked  me  if  M.  de  La  Ferronays  would  suit  me  for 
ambassador  to  St.  Petersburg,  and  when  they  sent 
me  a  list,  it  was  impossible  not  to  choose  from  among 
the  names  that  it  contained  M.  de  La  Ferronays, 
whom  I  had  known  formerly  during  his  emigration, 
and  who  is  a  very  good  man." 

The  emperor  then  asked  me  a  number  of  questions 
concerning  my  sojourn  in  France,  my  new  family 
relations,  and  so  forth.  He  asked  me  if  I  was  happy, 
and  said  some  very  pleasant  things  about  M.  de  C. 
I  answered  his  Majesty  that  the  antagonism  of  polit- 
ical parties  in  France  made  trouble  and  bitterness, 
not  only  in  society  but  in  families. 

"What  do  the  French  want?"  asked  Alexander. 
242 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

"  They  have  everything  to  make  a  people  happy ; 
Heaven  has  given  them  a  beautiful  country,  and  a 
climate  favorable  to  all  kinds  of  products.  They 
enjoy  as  much  liberty  as  it  is  reasonably  possible 
for  them  to  have,  and,  alas,  they  are  not  content!" 
When  I  spoke  of  the  liberal  party  —  "  Oh,  that  is 
a  name  they  give  themselves,  a  kind  of  mantle  with 
which  to  cover  their  audacious  designs.  There  is 
nothing  less  liberal  in  the  true  acceptation  of  the 
word  than  this  demagogue  party  in  France.  You 
belong,"  continued  the  emperor,  "  by  your  marriage 
and  by  your  family  connections  to  the  most  distin- 
guished Parisian  society.  Among  them  all  there 
are  those  doubtless  who  think  rightly,  but  there  are 
also  firebrands  which  —  "  (I  guessed  the  idea  of  the 
emperor,  but  I  kept  silence.)  "  I  urged  and  conjured 
them  to  act  firmly  in  the  beginning  of  the  restoration 
of  the  monarchy;  but  they  would  not  believe  me, 
and  they  see  to-day  the  sad  results  in  the  tragic  death 
of  the  Due  de  Berri.  This  event  is  the  more  deplor- 
able as  the  character  of  the  duke,  which  had  changed 
to  his  advantage,  began  to  give  great  hopes."  Alex- 
ander attributed  this  terrible  event  and  all  the  mis- 
fortunes of  France  in  general  to  the  influence  of 
M.  Decazes  over  Louis  XVIII.  He  admired  M.  de 
Richelieu  very  much,  and  hoped  he  would  remain 
in  the  ministry.  The  emperor  spoke  of  Monsieur,  the 
brother  of  the  king,  now  his  Majesty  Charles  X., 
with  great  esteem,  saying  that  the  character  of  this 
prince  had  been  tried  in  the  school  of  adversity. 
He  praised  also  the  courage  of  the  Duchesse  de 
Berri,  and  said  he  awaited  with  impatience  the 
desired  event  which  would  tranquillize  France  and 

243 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

all  Europe.  Alexander  seemed  disturbed,  and  gave 
me  to  understand  that  he  was  not  satisfied  with  the 
last  news  from  France. 

The  emperor  having  asked  me  why  M.  de  C.  had 
not  accompanied  me  to  Warsaw,  I  explained  the 
annoying  affair  which  had  prevented  him  from  doing' 
homage  at  the  feet  of  his  Majesty,  and  I  took  the 
opportunity  to  speak  of  the  lawsuit.  His  Majesty 
asked  me  to  give  him  a  few  notes  relating  to  the 
case,  assuring  me  that  he  would  be  my  attorney  with 
pleasure.  When  I  attempted  to  express  my  gratitude 
for  his  kindness,  he  said  that  I  owed  him  none  at  all, 
and  that  there  was  no  merit  in  rendering  me  justice. 

I  made  a  short  memorandum  of  the  case,  but  I 
did  not  know  how  to  convey  it  to  the  emperor.  I 
hoped  to  speak  to  him  at  the  ball  given  at  the  vice- 
roy's, but  I  arrived  so  late,  on  account  of  the  crowd 
of  carriages  which  formed  in  line  before  the  door, 
that  the  emperor  was  retiring  as  I  entered  the  ball- 
room, and  he  did  not  see  me.  The  next  morn- 
ing just  as  I  was  relating  my  disappointment  to  my 
mother,  a  servant  from  the  court  was  announced,  who 
came  from  his  Majesty  to  ask  news  of  me  and  to 
inquire  if  I  was  ill,  as  the  emperor  had  not  seen 
me  at  the  ball !  What  a  kind  attention  was  this, 
dictated  only  by  a  sentiment  of  good-feeling. 

As  I  proposed  to  stay  only  a  few  days  at  Warsaw, 
his  Majesty,  learning  that  I  was  on  the  eve  of  my 
departure,  deigned  to  come  and  receive  my  respect- 
ful adieux,  saying  that  he  had  hoped  that  I  would 
prolong  my  stay  at  Warsaw  until  the  term  fixed  for 
his  Majesty's  own  departure,  twelve  days  later,  when 
he  was  to  go  to  the  conference  of  Troppan  in  Silesia. 

244 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

I  answered  that  I  had  promised  M.  de  C.  to  return 
at  a  fixed  time,  and  that  I  always  kept  my  word.  I 
presented  my  memorandum  to  his  Majesty,  who 
commenced  to  read  it  at  once,  then  suddenly  stop- 
ping he  said,  "  It  is  not  very  polite  to  read  in  pres- 
ence of  ladies,  I  believe."  I  answered  that  on  the 
part  of  a  sovereign  it  was,  on  the  contrary,  a  favor, 
as  it  was  a  proof  that  he  really  wished  to  understand 
the  question  presented  to  his  judgment. 

After  the  emperor  had  read  the  notes  he  placed 
the  paper  under  his  uniform,  saying  that  he  liked  my 
handwriting  very  much,  and  that  I  could  be  quite 
tranquil,  he  would  be  my  advocate.  "  And  never 
could  a  cause  be  placed  in  better  hands ! "  I  ex- 
claimed. "Where  could  one  hope  to  find  justice  if 
not  in  the  heart  of  our  beloved  sovereign?" 

My  mother  asked  permission  to  read  a  passage 
from  a  letter  from  her  sister  Madame  de  Radzivil, 
who  was  in  the  country  and  who  charged  her  with 
her  adorations.  The  emperor  received  this  homage 
with  his  usual  modesty,  saying  that  he  was  always 
sensible  of  the  kindnesses  offered  him.  His  Majesty 
then  spoke  to  us  of  the  marriage  of  his  august 
brother  Duke  Constantine,  which  took  place  that 
year. 

"  I  had  to  overcome  many  obstacles,"  he  said,  "  to 
assure  my  brother's  happiness,  but  finally  he  is  happy 
in  the  right  way.  I  did  not  like  his  other  way  of 
being  happy,"  added  the  prince,  with  a  smile.  He 
praised  the  character  of  the  princess  and  her  an- 
gelic sweetness. 

His  Majesty  wished  to  know  if  M.  de  C.,  aside  from 
his  duties  as  a  peer,  had  no  other  occupation,  either 

245 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

military  or  civil.  I  seized  the  opportunity  to  ask  a 
new  favor  for  M.  de  C.  Obliged  to  live  in  France, 
and  possessing  nothing  there;  having  estates  in 
Russia  laden  with  heavy  charges  and  with  a  large 
number  of  relatives  to  maintain,  he  lacked  the  means 
necessary  not  only  to  keep  up  a  state  suitable  to 
his  rank,  but  to  provide  for  the  simple  necessities 
of  life.  After  having  solicited  without  success  some 
place  in  the  government,  he  hoped  to  obtain  one  in 
Russia  through  influence  brought  to  bear  upon  M. 
de  Richelieu.  In  begging  his  Majesty  to  give  me  a 
favorable  word  to  his  ambassador  at  Paris,  I  said 
how  happy  I  should  be  to  feel  myself  under  his 
protection  even  in  France,  and  to  owe  to  him  per- 
haps all  the  prosperity  which  I  might  there  enjoy. 

Alexander  answered  that  he  should  be  glad  to 
contribute  to  it  and  that  he  was  going  to  give  me 
a  letter  longer  than  my  memory. 

After  the  emperor  had  left  us,  my  mother  and  I 
talked  of  the  goodness  of  "  that  angel  "  and  a  feeling 
of  tenderness  mingled  with  sadness  came  over  us 
which  I  now  regard  as  a  presentiment  only  too 
true.  We  thought  that  beings  so  good  and  so  per- 
fect do  not  remain  long  on  the  earth,  because  heaven 
always  hastens  to  reclaim  those  who  belong  there. 

The  same  day,  seeing  the  emperor  pass  rapidly 
in  an  open  caleche,  my  mother  said :  "  Really  it 
was  very  foolish  for  us  to  give  ourselves  trouble  on 
that  subject.  He  is  young  and  enjoys  such  perfect 
health.  God  will  preserve  him ;  "  and  we  laughed 
at  our  fears. 

Yet  one  found  no  longer  in  Alexander  that  frank 
gaiety  which  had  formerly  distinguished  him.  He 

246 


DUKE    CONST  A3VTI T*  K. 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

seemed  discontented  with  the  Polish  government,  with 
the  business  done  by  the  diet,  with  the  expenses, 
which  exceeded  the  means  of  the  State.  He  seemed 
to  seek  solitude.  Often,  without  giving  notice  to  any 
of  his  retinue,  he  went  alone  to  walk  in  the  environs 
of  Warsaw  and  had  his  dinner  brought  there.  Never- 
theless he  enjoyed  good  health ;  his  prestige  in 
Russia  and  in  Europe  remained  the  same  —  always 
preponderant. 

Soon  after  I  returned  to  Lithuania  I  received  a 
despatch  from  the  court  containing  a  letter  for  the 
Russian  ambassador  at  Paris,  inclosing  a  copy  for  me. 
I  had  the  satisfaction  to  learn  at  the  same  time  that 
on  account  of  an  express  recommendation  from  his 
Majesty  the  lawsuit  had  been  arrested. 


247 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 


CHAPTER  XXV 

WHEN  I  returned  to  France  a  great  event  was 
agitating  the  public  mind,  which  promised  to 
cause  important  changes  in  Europe  and  perhaps 
bring  back  the  times  of  the  crusades  and  reawaken 
the  spirit  of  chivalry.  I  speak  of  the  Greeks  and 
those  heroic  efforts  which  called  forth  not  only  the 
interest  of  the  religious  world,  but  the  enthusiasm  of 
all  lovers  of  the  beautiful,  of  the  marvellous,  and  of 
all  that  awakens  and  exalts  the  imagination  by  the 
charm  of  the  memories  connected  with  that  land 
once  so  illustrious. 

It  was  expected  that  the  Emperor  Alexander,  as 
the  head  of  the  Greek  Church  in  Russia,  would  de- 
clare himself  the  protector  of  his  brethren  in  religion, 
and  that  he  could  not  resist  the  desire  to  succor  the 
Greeks,  expel  the  Turks  from  Europe,  and  make 
himself  master  of  the  Grecian  peninsula. 

I  own  that,  without  thinking  of  other  considerations, 
in  my  heart  I  wished  for  him  this  new  glory,  added 
to  all  that  he  had  already  won.  But  the  policy  of 
the  sovereigns  of  Europe  took  another  view  of  the 
subject.  In  this  desire  and  effort  of  the  Greeks  to 
throw  off  the  shameful  yoke  which  weighed  upon 
them  and  to  recover  a  just  independence,  a  danger- 
ous revolutionary  spirit  was  seen,  the  same  which  for 
forty  years  had  been  working  to  undermine  the 
thrones  of  Europe,  and  to  overthrow  the  powers 
established  by  law  and  by  divine  sanction.  The 

248 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

Greeks  were  abandoned,  and  the  Emperor  Alexander 
was  obliged  to  renounce  all  those  personal  advan- 
tages, and  the  glory  which  such  a  noble  enterprise 
promised,  that  the  peace  of  Europe  and  that  equi- 
librium, of  which,  he  himself  held  the  balance,  might 
be  maintained. 

France  had  her  own  reasons  for  anxiety.  Spain, 
her  neighbor  and  ally,  on  the  eve  of  a  bloody  and 
destructive  revolution,  attracted  the  attention  of 
Europe  and  particularly  the  solicitude  of  the  French 
government. 

In  the  spring  of  1822  I  made  a  journey  to  Vilna 
to  make  arrangements  with  my  family  about  my 
fortune.  The  emperor  came  there  to  review  an  army 
corps  of  sixty  thousand  men.  He  arrived  on  the  sec- 
ond of  June,  traversed  the  boulevard  the  entire  length 
of  Vilna,  and  struck  by  the  want  of  enthusiasm  in  the 
inhabitants,  he  said  afterwards  to  Princess  Troubetz- 
ka  that  they  would  never  see  him  again  at  Vilna. 

The  next  day,  surrounded  by  his  three  august 
brothers,  he  was  present  at  a  brilliant  review  on  the 
plains  of  Werki. 

Learning  that  I  was  at  Vilna  the  emperor  ex- 
pressed his  pleasure,  and  sent  to  ask  if  he  would  dis- 
turb me  by  coming  to  see  me.  I  shall  never  forget 
how  my  French  servant  (to  whom  I  had  given  a 
lesson  how  to  receive  the  emperor,  when  his  Majesty 
inquired  if  I  was  at  home)  answered,  "  Oui,  monsieur." 

Alexander  immediately  asked  me  a  few  questions 
about  my  child,  asking  me  why  I  had  not  brought 
him  with  me.  I  answered  that  I  was  afraid  of  expos- 
ing him  to  the  fatigue  of  such  a  long  journey  (he  was 
only  six  months  old)  ;  and  that  my  greatest  regret 

249 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

in  the  midst  of  the  joy  I  felt  in  seeing  my  sovereign 
again  was  in  not  being  able  to  place  my  child  at  his 
feet.  The  emperor,  seeing  how  I  was  moved  in 
speaking  to  him,  said  in  a  tone  of  real  feeling: 
"  Ah !  I  understand  the  pain  you  felt  in  leaving 
him."  His  Majesty  deigned  to  remember  M.  de  C. ; 
I  said  he  was  obliged  to  be  present  at  the  sittings  of 
the  Chamber  of  Peers  and  had  not  been  able  to 
accompany  me ;  and  I  added,  "  I  really  fear  your 
Majesty  is  surprised  to  see  me  travel  thus,  always 
alone,  yet  my  whole  desire  as  well  as  my  ambition  is 
to  preserve  the  esteem  with  which  your  Majesty  has 
honored  me."  Alexander  assured  me  that  neither 
time  nor  absence  nor  distance  could  change  the  feel- 
ings of  esteem  which  he  entertained  for  me. 

His  Majesty  wished  to  know  the  obstacles  which 
had  prevented  the  baptism  of  my  child  from  taking 
place  at  Paris.  (He  was  to  have  been  named  for  the 
emperor.)  I  related  what  had  taken  place  at  that 
time,  and  frankly  avowed  that  it  had  been  my  own 
fault.  After  the  birth  of  my  son  I  had  written  to  the 
Emperor  Alexander  to  tell  him  that  a  subject  had  been 
born  to  him  in  France,  and  to  ask  him,  not  out  of 
vanity  but  for  the  future  good  of  my  child,  to  stand 
sponsor  for  him.  The  emperor,  with  his  usual  kind- 
ness, consented  to  grant  me  this  favor,  sent  a  hand- 
some present,  and  charged  Count  Schouvaloff,  who 
was  then  in  Paris,  to  represent  him  in  the  ceremony, 
as  I  had  asked  in  my  letter  to  his  Majesty  that  the 
choice  might  fall  upon  a  good  and  true  Russian,  and 
not  upon  the  ambassador,  whom  I  could  not  consider 
as  such.  It  is  just  that  which  caused  the  opposition 
on  the  part  of  the  French  clergy,  opposition  which 

250 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

would  not  have  taken  place  if  the  person  named  by 
the  emperor  had  been  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church. 
The  emperor  assured  me  that,  since  the  misunder- 
standing arose  out  of  religious  zeal,  he  saw  no  reason 
to  be  offended  at  what  had  happened. 

The  emperor  asked  me  what  business  had  brought 
me  to  Vilna,  and  if  it  was  the  lawsuit  for  which  I  had 
given  him  the  memorandum  at  Warsaw.  He  re- 
membered that  still  after  two  years.  In  general  the 
memory  of  this  prince  was  prodigious ;  however,  it 
was  in  fault  that  day.  "  With  what  pleasure,"  said 
he,  "  do  I  see  you  again  in  this  room  where  I  used 
to  see  you  !  Here  is  the  same  sofa  where  you  used 
to  sit  near  the  same  round  table."  He  looked  around 
for  the  piano  —  it  was  not  there.  I  was  embarrassed, 
for  it  was  my  father's  apartment,  which  I  was  occupy- 
ing in  his  absence;  and  it  was  not  that  one  in  which 
I  had  received  his  Majesty  several  times,  for  my 
father  had  changed  his  residence  to  another  house. 
I  did  not  reply.  Thus  the  poor  princes  are  often 
deceived  in  the  smallest  matters,  even  by  those  who 
are  the  most  devoted  to  them. 

The  emperor  then  touched  on  graver  subjects. 
He  spoke  with  interest  of  the  position  of  France  and 
approved  the  change  of  the  ministry,  which  gave  him 
occasion  to  speak  of  M.  Decazes  and  M.  de  Talley- 
rand. He  said  that  France  owed  much  to  M.  de 
Richelieu,  for  it  was  he  who  obtained,  at  the  Congress 
of  Aix-la-Chapelle,  the  recall  of  the  allied  troops  out 
of  France.  The  emperor  said  that  his  talent  and 
intelligence  might  have  been  greater,  but  that  he  was 
an  honest  man  full  of  zeal  for  his  country,  which  in 
like  circumstances  was  rare. 

251 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

The  Emperor  Alexander  seemed  to  have  an  exag- 
gerated idea  of  the  ability  and  oratorical  talent  of  the 
demagogue  party,  as  he  styled  the  party  on  the  left 
in  the  House  of  Deputies.  I  suggested  that  the  royal- 
ists would  not  yield  to  them  on  that  point  At 
each  orator  on  the  left  that  his  Majesty  named,  I 
cited  one  on  the  right;  to  General  Foy 1  and  Benjamin 
Constant  I  opposed  Castelbajac2  and  Labourdonnaie 
and  Dalot.  I  cannot  say  that  I  succeeded  in  con- 
vincing Alexander,  for  he  seemed  greatly  struck  by 
the  influence  which  such  talent  as  the  opposition 
possessed  could  exert  in  France  upon  the  mind  of 
the  nation.  It  was  easy  to  see  from  the  language  of 
the  emperor  that  he  had  received  disturbing  reports 
of  what  was  happening  in  France.  I  ventured  to  say 
that  these  troubles,  incited  by  discontented  and  rest- 
less minds,  could  not  destroy  the  tranquillity  of  the 
mass  of  the  French  nation,  which,  after  all  the  dis- 
turbances it  had  suffered,  wished  for  nothing  now  so 
much  as  peace  and  repose. 

I  had  brought  with  me  a  work  which  had  just  ap- 
peared, upon  the  revolution  in  Piedmont.  I  spoke 


1  Maximilian  Sebastian  Foy  (born  1775,  died  1825).     A  French 
general  and  orator.     He  was  one  of  those  republicans  who  opposed 
the  assumption  of  imperial  power  by  Napoleon.     In   1819  he  was 
elected  to  the  Chamber  of  Deputies,  where  he  immediately  took  his 
place  in  the  front  rank  of  orators.     His  past  life,  his  noble  character, 
and  his  persuasive  manner  gave  him  great  influence,  which  he  em- 
ployed in  favor  of  liberal  and  constitutional  government. 

2  Marie  Barthelemy,  Viscount  de  Castelbajac  (born   1776,  died 
1868),  a  French  politician  and  orator.     He  served  some  time  in  the 
army  under  Conde".     Upon  the  restoration  of  the  Bourbons  he  was 
elected  to  the  Chamber  of  Deputies,  where  he  was  a  warm  partisan 
of  the  interests  of  the  aristocracy.     He  was  elevated  to  the  peerage 
in  1830. 

252 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

of  it  to  his  Majesty,  who  had  already  read  it  and 
praised  it  much,  and  told  me  something  which  I  did 
not  know,  that  the  foundation  of  this  political  ro- 
mance was  a  real  adventure. 

The  emperor  then  spoke  of  the  affairs  in  Spain. 
"  I  see  only  one  way  to  end  them,"  he  said,  "  that  is 
by  fighting.  Spain  is  the  hot-bed  of  revolution,  and 
for  the  peace  of  other  nations  that  dangerous  ele- 
ment must  be  suppressed  and  destroyed.  I  should  like 
to  volunteer  in  such  a  cause,  but  how  reach  Spain 
without  passing  through  France?  And  would  there 
not  be  danger  in  interesting  France  in  such  a  war?" 

I  did  not  venture  any  observation  on  such  impor- 
tant questions,  but  changing  the  subject  I  said : 
"  Lately  in  Paris  we  supposed  your  Majesty  to  be 
already  in  Constantinople." 

"  Yes,"  said  Alexander,  smiling,  "  they  wanted  me 
to  teach  that  maniac  some  of  my  principles,  but 
nothing  in  the  world  shall  make  me  go." 

"  Sire,  your  Majesty  has  given  an  example  of  un- 
paralleled moderation  and  firmness  in  not  allowing 
yourself  to  be  led  by  a  temptation,  which  must  have 
been  strong,  to  make  such  a  fine  conquest  and  to 
deliver  Greece  from  the  yoke  which  oppresses  her." 

"  No  project  for  enlarging  my  territories  enters 
into  any  of  my  political  views,"  said  his  Majesty; 
"  their  extent  is  already  so  great  as  to  excite  the 
attention  and  envy  of  the  other  powers  of  Europe. 
I  cannot,  and  I  will  not,  favor  the  insurrection  of 
the  Greeks,  because  that  step  would  be  contrary  to 
the  system  which  I  have  adopted,  and  it  would  cer- 
tainly destroy  that  peace  which  I  have  tried  so  hard 
to  establish,  a  peace  so  necessary  to  Europe. 

253 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

"  Moreover,  in  giving  an  ear  to  the  voice  of  hu- 
manity and  that  of  my  own  heart,  which  calls  me  to 
the  help  of  the  Greeks,  I  should  only  engage  in  an 
enterprise  which  would  augment  the  number  of  vic- 
tims. The  least  step  that  my  armies  would  make  in 
their  favor  would  be  the  signal  for  a  general  mas- 
sacre. You  know  that  the  Greek  population  is  scat- 
tered over  the  Peninsula  of  Morea,  which  would  be 
overrun  by  the  Turks  before  the  Russians  could 
reach  Constantinople." 

After  this  grave  but  interesting  conversation  the 
emperor,  changing  the  subject,  began  to  make  sar- 
castic remarks  about  the  partiality  of  the  King  of 
France  for  a  certain  lady  of  his  court.1  "  How 
can  Louis  XVIII.,  at  sixty-seven  years  of  age,  have 
mistresses?  " 

"  But  sire,"  I  said,  "  it  is  only  a  platonic  affection." 

"  I  do  not  admit  even  that,"  said  he.  "  I  am  forty- 
five,  while  the  king  is  sixty-seven,  and  I  have  long 
given  up  that  sort  of  thing." 

In  fact  for  several  years  Alexander  had  led  a  most 
exemplary  life,  and  Madame  N.  had  for  a  long  time 
been  banished  to  Paris. 

The  emperor  asked  me  if  I  had  seen  his  soldiers 
at  the  review.  I  answered  that  I  had  seen  some 
giants.  Really,  the  men  and  horses  in  the  army 
appeared  to  me  perfectly  gigantic,  the  horses  espe- 

1  Zoe  Victoire  Talon,  Countess  of  Cayla  (born  1784,  died  1852), 
was  a  friend  of  Queen  Hortense.  Her  husband,  with  whom  she 
lived  unhappily  and  from  whom  she  was  ultimately  divorced,  was 
a  member  of  the  little  court  of  the  Condes.  She  was  young,  ami- 
able, and  intelligent  when  she  sought  Louis  XVTII.'s  protection 
against  Count  du  Cayla,  who  was  seeking  to  remove  her  children 
from  her  care,  and  the  kiug  immediately  became  fascinated  with  her. 

254 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

cially,  which  were  too  heavy  and  too  large  for  cav- 
alry. His  Majesty  asked  me  why  in  all  my  journeys 
I  had  never  come  to  St.  Petersburg.  I  said  that  that 
was  my  favorite  dream,  one  of  my  castles  in  Spain. 

"Why  only  a  castle  in  Spain?"  said  Alexander. 
"  What  do  you  find  so  extraordinary  in  making  that 
journey,  you  who  travel  with  the  rapidity  of  a  cou- 
rier?" (I  had  come  from  Paris  to  Vilna  in  fourteen 
days  !  )  "  For  you,  it  is  like  going  from  Vilkomir  to 
Towiany." 

"Not  quite,  sire,"  I  replied;  "but  I  will  do  my 
best  to  go  there  next  year,  and  it  will  be  the  happiest 
day  of  my  life  when  I  see  my  husband  and  my 
child  at  your  Majesty's  feet." 

"  We  cannot  boast,"  said  Alexander  modestly, 
"  that  St.  Petersburg  compares  with  Paris  in  the 
beauty  and  resources  of  all  sorts  which  that  great 
capital  offers,  but  we  will  endeavor  to  give  you  as 
good  a  reception  as  we  can." 

I  showed  his  Majesty  a  portrait  of  my  child.  He 
looked  at  it  a  long  time  and  found  him  pretty.  He 
then  asked  me  questions  about  my  father  and  about 
the  marriages  of  my  brothers ;  in  fine,  his  attentive 
and  thoughtful  kindness  was  forgetful  of  nothing 
which  could  be  interesting  to  me.  In  taking  leave, 
Alexander  deigned  to  renew  his  assurance  of  friend- 
ship, and  begged  me  always  to  be  good  and  gracious 
to  him.  "  Be  assured,"  added  he,  "  that  the  friendship 
which  you  inspire  in  me  is  pure  and  disinterested." 

His  Majesty  deigned  to  accept  a  ball  which  was 
given  him  by  the  marshal  of  the  nobility  at  Vilna, 
at  the  town  hall.  Every  one  remarked  that  the  em- 
peror, in  spite  of  his  calling  himself  an  old  soldier, 

255 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

did  not  look  more  than  thirty  years  old.  He  was 
still  remarkably  handsome,  and  had  a  surprising 
brilliancy.  His  Imperial  Highness  the  Grand  Duke 
Constantine,  while  dancing  with  me,  asked  if  it  was 
some  business  which  had  brought  me  to  Vilna. 
"  It  is  doubtless  some  suit  in  the  courts,"  said  he ; 
"  you  Poles  do  nothing  else ;  "  which  unfortunately  is 
only  too  true. 

It  was  at  this  ball  that  I  had  the  honor  of  seeing 
the  Grand  Duke  Nicholas  for  the  first  time  (now  the 
emperor).  I  was  struck  by  the  perfect  dignity  and 
elegance  of  his  speech  and  manners,  and  I  must  say 
that  I  found  in  the  face  of  this  young  man  some- 
thing more  imperial  still  than  in  that  of  the  emperor 
himself,  which,  however,  was  handsomer. 

His  Majesty  said  good-bye  to  me  at  the  ball,  as  he 
was  to  leave  very  early  the  next  morning.  I  agreed 
with  several  of  my  friends,  Countess  Lopacinska, 
Countess  Plater,  and  others,  to  meet  on  the  boulevard 
where  he  was  to  pass.  The  emperor  always  travelled 
in  an  open  caleche;  he  recognized  us  and  bowed. 
He  was  going  then  to  the  Congress  of  Verona,  where 
he  had  very  interesting  conferences  with  M.  de 
Montmprency  and  M.  de  Chateaubriand,  both  men 
capable  of  understanding  and  appreciating  this 
prince,  and  who  returned  to  Paris  delighted  with  his 
intelligence,  his  graciousness,  and  above  all  with  his 
noble  way  of  thinking.  M.  de  Montmorency  par- 
ticularly gave  a  strong  proof  of  his  devotion  by  re- 
signing his  place  in  the  ministry  when  he  saw  the 
impossibility  of  carrying  out  the  plan  and  ideas 
which  Alexander  had  laid  before  him,  and  which  his 
reason  had  led  him  to  approve. 

256 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

The  emperor  on  his  return  from  Verona  passed 
again  through  Warsaw,  where  he  honored  my  mother 
with  a  visit  and  conversed  with  her  a  long  time  on 
the  merits  of  MM.  de  Montmorency  and  de  Cha- 
teaubriand. He  charged  my  mother  with  remem- 
brances for  me. 

At  the  Congress  of  Verona  Alexander  proposed 
to  the  French  government  to  send  his  army  at  his 
own  cost  to  the  help  of  Spain,  without  the  participa- 
tion of  France.  This  proposition,  generous  in  itself, 
caused  great  anxiety  in  France,  especially  in  Paris. 
A  feeble  and  timid  party,  at  the  head  of  which  was 
M.  de  Talleyrand,  whose  quarters  were  about  the 
Faubourg  Saint-Germain,  were  of  the  opinion  that 
the  offer  should  be  accepted  without  hesitation,  and 
that  they  ought  to  be  only  too  glad  that  the  Emperor 
of  Russia  was  willing  to  undertake  an  enterprise  so 
dangerous  to  France.  M.  de  Talleyrand  made  a 
speech  in  which  he  endeavored  to  prove  that  Spain 
had  once  already  brought  disaster  to  France;  that 
he  had  at  that  time  predicted  to  the  government 
the  fatal  results  of  the  Peninsular  war ;  that  he  con- 
sidered it  his  duty  to  recall  them  again  in  the 
present  circumstances. 

The  Due  de  Fitz-James,1  one  of  the  most  dis- 
tinguished orators  in  the  Chamber  of  Peers,  declaimed 
loudly  against  this  speech  and  endeavored  to  refute 
it.  The  strongest  and  boldest  party  declared  that 
it  would  be  an  ineffaceable  stain  upon  the  honor  of 

1  Edouard,  Duke  Fitz-James  (born  1776,  died  1838)  was  the  great 
grandson  of  the  Duke  of  Berwick,  who  was  the  natural  son  of 
James  IT.  The  Duke  was  an  ardent  Bourbon;  he  was  first  aide-de- 
camp to  Charles  X. 

17  257 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

France  to  allow  the  intervention  of  a  foreign  power 
in  the  affairs  of  Spain,  which  were  for  France  "  family 
matters." 

This  important  question  was  discussed  with  much 
interest  and  warmth  in  all  the  salons  of  Paris,  and 
I  heard  many  young  and  beautiful  women  express 
themselves  on  that  subject  with  much  eloquence  and 
true  patriotism.  Finally,  Louis  XVIII.  decided  the 
question  with  his  usual  sagacity.  He  understood  how 
to  reconcile  French  honor  and  that  of  the  crown  with 
the  tranquillity  of  France,  by  the  noble  confidence  he 
placed  in  the  valor  and  fidelity  of  his  armies,  and  by 
choosing  for  their  commander  that  august  prince 
who  was  destined  to  add  new  laurels  to  those  which 
had  adorned  his  ancestors.1  It  is  well  known  how,  as 
far  as  military  success  is  concerned,  the  result  real- 
ized and  even  surpassed  the  hopes  of  the  French 
and  the  expectations  of  Europe. 

1  Due  d'Angouleme  (born  1775,  died  1844),  son  of  Comte  d'Artois, 
afterwards  Charles  X.  of  France 


258 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

THE  Emperor  Alexander,  who  had  always  enjoyed 
the  best  of  health,  fell  dangerously  ill  in  the 
winter  of  1824.  Family  troubles  and  anxieties  which 
his  lively  sensibilities  probably  exaggerated,  added 
to  a  sudden  cold,  developed  a  violent  malady  which 
alarmed  the  royal  family  and  the  entire  capital.  For 
some  time  the  emperor  had  adopted  the  habit  of 
retiring  often,  even  in  winter,  to  his  favorite  residence 
Czarsko-Selo.  He  had  his  ministers  come  there,  and 
led  a  very  solitary  life,  without  any  other  diversion 
than  his  long  walks  in  the  park,  which  was  two  or 
three  leagues  in  extent.  One  day  (about  the  time  of 
the  marriage  of  his  Imperial  Highness  the  Grand  Duke 
Michel)  his  Majesty  had  taken  a  longer  walk  than 
usual.  He  returned  to  the  chateau  seized  with  a 
chill,  and  had  his  dinner  brought  to  his  bedroom  ;  but 
he  could  not  eat  anything,  and  very  soon  erysipelas 
developed  itself  in  the  leg  with  frightful  rapidity ; 
then  followed  fever  and  delirium. 

The  emperor  was  transported  at  once  in  a  closed 
sleigh  to  St.  Petersburg,  where  the  medical  faculty 
were  assembled,  and  fearing  gangrene,  which  began 
to  manifest  itself,  they  advised  amputating  the  leg. 
However,  the  active  remedies  used  having  produced 
the  desired  effect,  the  excellent  constitution  of  the 
emperor  soon  led  to  a  happy  convalescence.  The 
first  time  that  Alexander  showed  himself  in  the 
streets  of  St.  Petersburg  after  this  illness,  the  people 

259 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

everywhere  on  his  route  threw  themselves  on  their 
knees,  giving  touching  signs  of  great  joy,  and  thank- 
ing Heaven  for  having  preserved  their  father. 

This  same  year  I  succeeded  in  carrying  out  the 
plan  formed  so  long  before,  of  going  to  St.  Peters- 
burg and  there  offering  my  homage  and  respect 
to  my  august  sovereign,  in  that  beautiful  city  which 
had  been  his  cradle  and  where  stood  his  throne. 

We  arrived  there  in  the  first  days  of  July,  the 
season  when  there  is  no  night  in  those  northern 
regions.  During  the  last  stage  of  our  journey  from 
Strelna,  a  chateau  of  the  Grand  Duke  Constantine, 
whose  parks  have  an  extent  of  three  leagues,  we 
drove  over  a  broad  road  between  two  rows  of  datcha, 
or  country  houses,  on  one  side  looking  upon  the  sea, 
and  on  the  other  upon  the  canals  or  branches  of 
the  Neva.  These  datcha  are  separated  from  each 
other  and  from  the  road  by  gardens,  where  the  white 
birch  predominates,  whose  pale  verdure  makes  a 
strong  contrast  with  the  dark  green  of  the  pines  and 
firs  of  the  North.  Vases  of  flowers  dispersed  among 
the  trees  prolong  the  remembrance  of  spring  to  these 
inhabitants  of  the  North. 

All  these  residences  vary  in  architecture  and 
beauty.  Here,  in  the  midst  of  a  mass  of  green,  you 
see  a  Greek  temple  with  its  beautiful  peristyle  and 
noble  steps;  farther  on  there  is  a  Chinese  pavilion 
with  its  pagodas  and  silvery  tinkling  bells;  again, 
you  see  a  Swiss  chalet,  a  modest  habitation  in  appear- 
ance, but  under  an  unpretentious  exterior  is  hidden 
regal  luxury;  finally,  an  Italian  belvedere  raises  its 
elegant  proportions  above  the  trees  which  surround 
it,  forming  a  picturesque  contrast  to  a  Gothic  chateau 

260 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

with  its  battlemented  towers.  And  everywhere  in 
gigantic  hot-houses,  protected  from  a  humid  or  icy 
atmosphere,  fruits  and  flowers  grow  which  nature  has 
adapted  to  other  climes. 

In  short,  a  thousand  objects  manifest  tastes  as 
varied  as  ingenious,  and  vie  with  one  another  to 
attract  the  attention  of  the  traveller.  The  environs 
of  Paris  offer  nothing,  with  the  exception  of  the 
royal  palaces,  to  be  compared  to  the  magnificence  of 
the  environs  of  St.  Petersburg,  where,  moreover,  all  is 
the  work  of  art.  These  charming  creations,  born  of 
fancy  and  wealth,  have  been  constructed  upon  a 
sterile  soil  which  was  formerly  only  a  vast  marsh. 

I  was  equally  struck  with  the  imposing  and  sym- 
metrical beauty  of  St.  Petersburg,  whose  streets  are 
very  broad,  planted  with  trees,  and  embellished  with 
pavements  of  slate.  The  houses,  without  having 
the  imposing  appearance  of  the  handsome  hotels  of 
Paris,  are  distinguished  by  the  elegance  of  the  win- 
dows, each  consisting  of  a  single  pane  of  glass,  and 
by  the  freshness  of  their  ornaments.  One  sees  also 
at  St.  Petersburg  a  great  number  of  remarkable 
edifices. 

All  the  best  society  had  gone  for  the  summer  to 
their  datcha.  The  small  number  of  the  inhabitants 
who  remained  in  the  city,  and  nearly  all  of  them  in 
the  national  costume,  gave  the  capital  a  kind  of 
Asiatic  appearance  which  contrasted  singularly  with 
the  perfectly  European  elegance  of  the  buildings. 
Very  few  equipages  were  to  be  seen  in  the  long 
broad  streets  or  on  the  immense  quays.  A  few 
English  carriages,  or  carriages  made  after  English 
models,  to  which  were  harnessed,  Russian  fashion, 

261 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

four  horses  with  long  manes,  were  driven  very  fast 
by  bearded  coachmen  and  little  noisy  postilions. 
Very  few  pedestrians  were  to  be  seen  upon  the  beau- 
tiful broad  pavements. 

At  night,  in  the  twilight,  which  resembles  neither 
the  light  of  the  day  nor  that  of  the  moon,  but  spreads 
a  kind  of  magic  transparency  over  everything,  this 
beautiful  deserted  city  looked  like  a  vast  panorama. 

On  arriving  at  St.  Petersburg  we  stopped  for  a  few 
days  at  the  hotel  d'Angleterre,  situated  in  Admiralty 
Place,  near  the  Winter  Palace,  the  residence  of  his 
Imperial  Majesty.  This  palace  is  built  in  the  ancient 
style  of  French  architecture.  The  Admiralty,  nearly 
opposite,  is  a  superb  edifice,  built  by  the  Emperor 
Alexander ;  for  if  Peter  the  Great  founded  St.  Peters- 
burg, it  is  Alexander  who  has  beautified  it.  This 
prince  had  a  fine  taste  for  architecture  and  was  very 
fond  of  building. 

A  promenade  planted  with  several  rows  of  linden- 
trees  extends  from  the  imperial  palace  the  whole 
length  of  the  Admiralty  buildings,  and  upon  the  vast 
space  between  this  avenue  and  the  Neva  a  hundred 
thousand  soldiers  of  the  infantry  can  be  reviewed. 
The  river  is  bordered  by  a  quay  of  rose-colored 
granite.  The  Neva,  so  majestic  when  calm,  so  terri- 
ble in  a  storm,  the  waters  of  which  are  a  deep  blue, 
is  covered  for  a  part  of  the  year  with  vessels  bearing 
the  colors  of  all  the  nations  of  the  world.  There  are 
also  beautiful  yachts  darting  hither  and  thither  in 
their  rapid  navigation.  The  Neva  is  at  the  same  time 
the  ornament,  the  glory,  the  wealth,  and  the  terror  of 
St  Petersburg. 

The  Emperor  Alexander  was  not  at  St.  Petersburg 
262 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

when  I  arrived  there.  After  returning  from  a  journey 
which  he  had  made  through  the  military  stations,  his 
Majesty  had  gone  to  be  present  at  the  manoeuvres, 
some  leagues  from  the  capital,  and  it  was  not  known 
when  he  would  return  to  Czarsko-S61o.  My  first 
homage  was  therefore  addressed  to  the  statue  of  the 
great  founder  of  St.  Petersburg,  —  a  statue  of  which 
so  many  descriptions  have  been  written  that  I  will 
spare  the  reader  mine.  Then  I  went  to  admire  the 
beautiful  buildings  on  the  English  quay,  the  Acad- 
emy, and  the  Bourse,  —  an  immense  building  where 
all  the  products  of  the  four  quarters  of  the  globe  are 
to  be  found.  I  visited  the  superb  church  of  St.  Mary 
of  Kazan.  The  exterior  of  this  church  is  very  admi- 
rable, the  architecture  noble  and  imposing,  and  in  the 
interior  one's  eyes  are  dazzled  by  the  quantity  of  gold 
and  silver  which  the  church  contains ;  at  this  magnifi- 
cent display  one  might  imagine  he  had  penetrated 
into  the  temple  of  the  sun  which  existed  in  times  past 
at  Lima. 

The  Goscinny-Devor  is  a  kind  of  Oriental  Bazaar 
where  everything  is  to  be  found,  from  the  rich  shops 
of  the  gold  and  silver  smiths  and  the  jewellers  down 
to  those  of  the  simplest  artisans.  I  have  never  seen 
even  in  Paris  such  a  variety  of  fruits  as  I  saw  in  the 
fruit  market  at  St.  Petersburg ;  there  was  every  kind, 
and  among  them  enormous  pineapples  at  five  francs 
apiece. 

There  are  but  two  promenades  at  St.  Petersburg ; 
the  first  is  the  summer  garden,  remarkable  for  its 
beautiful  gilded  gates.  The  second  promenade  is  the 
Ekaterinoslaf  garden,  situated  a  little  outside  the 
town,  where  the  people  go  in  crowds  on  Sundays  and 

263 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

holidays.  The  carriages  of  the  rich  drive  about  in 
the  roads  of  this  park,  and  here  the  first  of  May,  which 
is  called  the  beginning  of  spring  at  St.  Petersburg,  is 
celebrated.  I  noticed  curious  contrasts,  which  were 
not  also  pleasing,  in  the  parties  gathered  about  the 
games,  the  tea  houses,  and  the  Russian  mountains. 
The  moujyk,  the  rich  merchants  of  the  city,  clad  in  the 
national  costume  so  becoming  to  their  tall  figures, 
wearing  long  beards,  which  gave  them  an  imposing 
and  patriarchal  air,  walked  gravely  along  accompa- 
nied by  their  wives  and  daughters  dressed  in  the  Eu- 
ropean fashion.  There  is  not  the  least  bit  of  taste  in 
the  finery  of  these  latter ;  it  is  a  desperate  mixture  of 
Parisian  gewgaws  oddly  thrown  together  without  re- 
gard to  fashion  or  becomingness.  Then  there  was  a 
face  under  a  hat  loaded  with  flowers,  —  the  Slavonic 
face  with  a  flat  nose  and  yellow  complexion;  and 
under  a  beautiful,  embroidered  dress  a  horrid  pair  of 
badly  made  shoes.  Beside  these  caricatures,  these 
parodies  of  Parisian  elegance,  were  the  nurses  in  the 
patrician  families,  dressed  in  that  costume  which 
makes  the  ugliest  face  beautiful,  —  the  kakochnik,  a 
gold  bonnet  covered  with  stones,  very  high,  giving 
height  to  the  figure,  the  silk  caftan  which  shows  the 
proportions  so  well,  and  the  rich  pelisse  thrown  over 
the  shoulders  as  a  protection  against  the  cold  in  this 
changeable  climate.  This  costume  is  rich,  elegant, 
and  graceful.  I  think  if  I  had  the  honor  to  be  a  sov- 
ereign of  Russia  I  should  immediately  adopt  it,  and 
forever  abandon  the  capricious  fashions  which  Paris 
imposes  upon  the  whole  world.  This  example  would 
be  followed  by  the  court,  the  town,  and  the  empire, 
and  would  be  the  same  as  a  sumptuary  law;  for  it  is 

264 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

acknowledged  that  a  costume,  however  rich  it  may 
be,  which  is  not  subject  to  the  changes  of  fashion, 
costs  much  less  than  that  which  requires  constant 
change. 

I  visited  the  interior  of  the  Winter  Palace.  The 
gallery  of  pictures  contains  many  chefs-d'oeuvre  of  the 
great  masters;  and  had  recently  been  greatly  en- 
riched by  a  beautiful  collection  which  the  Emperor 
Alexander  had  acquired  at  Malmaison  at  the  death 
of  the  Empress  Josephine.  The  collection  of  medals 
which  formerly  belonged  to  the  house  of  Orleans  is 
also  very  valuable. 

I  saw  in  the  Winter  Garden  at  the  Hermitage  the 
descendants  of  the  pigeons  fed  by  the  hand  of  Cath- 
erine II.  We  made  several  expeditions  outside  town, 
to  Kamenoy-Ostroff,  where  the  daughter-in-law  of 
M.  de  C.  lived,  Countess  Edward  de  C.,  «/<?  Prin- 
cess Galitzin,  —  a  woman  distinguished  alike  for  her 
beauty  and  for  her  amiable  and  sweet  character. 
Kamenoy-Ostroff  is  about  a  league  from  the  city. 
To  reach  it  you  must  cross  the  Neva  on  a  bridge  of 
boats.  The  name  signifies  "  The  Isle  of  Stones" 
There  are  numerous  datcha  here,  all  very  attractive, 
scattered  about  in  a  wood  surrounded  by  water,  and 
separated  by  canals,  arms  of  the  Neva  and  of  the  little 
river  Noire.  These  waters  form  numerous  islands, 
which  are  united  by  bridges.  The  chateau  and  gar- 
dens, which  are  not  very  extensive,  are  situated  near 
a  branch  of  the  Neva  where  the  imperial  yacht  lies. 
Not  far  off  and  near  the  river  is  the  beautiful  mansion 
of  Greek  architecture  belonging  to  M.  Laval,  and 
those  of  M.  Narishkin,  Count  StrogonofF,  and  others ; 
it  would  be  impossible  for  me  to  mention  them  all. 

265 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

I  can  only  say  that  the  beauty  of  these  waters  and  the 
freshness  of  the  verdure  make  the  spot  a  retreat  of 
veritable  enchantment  during  two  or  three  months 
of  the  year. 

The  island  Krestofsky  is  a  large  public  garden 
similar  to  the  old  Jardin  Beaujou  in  the  Champs- 
Elysees.  Near  it  is  the  island  Yelagine,  where  stands 
the  chateau  belonging  to  the  dowager  empress.  The 
elegant  form  and  the  pure  white  of  this  palace,  built 
in  the  midst  of  flowering  fields  surrounded  by  water, 
make  it  appear  like  a  lily  standing  in  the  midst  of 
a  mass  of  roses  in  a  crystal  vase. 

I  saw  also  the  palace  and  gardens  of  Torride, 
that  ostentatious  creation  of  the  pompous  Potemkin. 
The  ball-room,  which  is  also  a  winter  garden,  is  of 
gigantic  dimensions.  They  were  working  on  decora- 
tions and  preparing  for  fireworks  for  the  reception 
of  her  Imperial  Highness  the  Grand  Duchess  Marie, 
Princess  of  Orange. 


266 


CHAPTER   XXVII 

HAVING  heard  of  his  Majesty's  return  to  Czar- 
sko-Se"lo,  I  resolved  to  go  there,  although  a 
little  discouraged  by  what  I  had  heard,  that  he  never 
accorded  an  audience  in  the  country.  I  was  told 
that  even  by  writing  it  was  difficult  to  reach  the 
emperor,  as  it  was  doubtful  if  the  letter  would  be 
given  him.  Besides  the  natural  desire  to  offer  hom- 
age to  my  sovereign,  I  had  a  number  of  petitions  to 
make  to  him ;  among  others  that  of  having  my  child 
christened  at  last.  I  started  off  with  a  feeling  of 
timidity  and  discouragement,  and  if  I  could  have 
avoided  the  journey  I  would  have  done  so  gladly. 

Czarsko-Se"lo  is  three  leagues  from  St.  Petersburg. 
I  stopped  at  an  inn  called  the  French  Restaurant, 
where  I  had  for  myself  and  my  maids  only  one  small, 
badly  furnished  chamber.  The  host,  greatly  as- 
tonished that  I  was  not  enchanted  with  my  lodgings, 
said  that  it  was  the  same  that  the  French  ambassador 
had  when  he  came  to  Czarsko-Selo.  I  decided  in 
the  evening  to  go  and  obtain  some  information  from 
Countess  Ojarowska,  wife  of  his  Majesty's  general 
aide-de-camp,  whom  I  had  known  for  a  long  time,  a 
very  obliging  and  amiable  woman,  and  who  was  one  of 
my  compatriots. 

My  friends  lived  in  the  park.  I  passed  in  front  of 
the  palace,  an  immense  edifice  in  the  old  French 
style,  overloaded  with  sculpture,  gildings,  and  cupolas. 
It  seemed  to  be  deserted.  There  were  no  sentinels 

267 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

on  duty  in  the  court.  This  imperial  solitude1  inspired 
in  me  melancholy  reflections.  "  No,"  I  said  to  myself, 
"  the  Emperor  Alexander  of  St.  Petersburg  is  no 
longer  the  Emperor  Alexander  of  Towiany,  of  Vilna, 
of  Warsaw.  So  it  is  with  princes. 

"  With  what  joy,  with  what  ardor  did  I  receive  his 
Majesty  every  time  he  deigned  to  come  and  see  me ! 
Here,  what  a  difference  !  Perhaps  I  shall  not  obtain 
even  so  much  as  a  glass  of  water  in  this  palace,  in- 
hospitable as  are  all  the  habitations  of  the  great. 
Happy  are  those  who  never  approach  them,  and 
more  happy  still  are  those  who  have  nothing  to  ask 
of  them." 

Occupied  with  these  sad  thoughts,  I  walked  slowly 
along  without  being  distracted  even  by  the  noise 
of  passing  carriages,  until  I  arrived  at  the  Chinese 
village.  This  is  a  collection  of  pretty  houses,  twenty 
or  more  in  number,  built  in  the  Chinese  style,  which 
serve  as  dwellings  for  his  Majesty's  aides-de-camp. 
Each  one  of  these  gentlemen  has  his  house,  his  stable, 
his  conservatory,  and  his  garden.  In  the  centre  of 
this  village  built  in  the  form  of  a  star,  is  a  pavilion 
surrounded  by  poplar  trees,  where  these  gentlemen, 
the  aides-de-camp,  give  parties,  balls,  and  concerts. 
That  part  of  the  park  around  the  village,  —  the 
bridges,  trellises,  kiosks,  pagodas,  etc.,  —  is  all  in 
strict  Chinese  style,  and  is  only  a  point  in  the  im- 
mensity of  the  park. 

General  Ojarowski  and  his  wife  received  me  very 
cordially.  They  believed  that  the  emperor  would  be 
a  number  of  days  still  at  the  reviews.  However, 
having  sent  to  the  palace  and  learning  that  his 
Majesty  was  to  pass  the  night  there,  the  general 

268 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

advised  me  to  go  early  in  the  morning  with  his  wife 
into  the  park,  saying  that  it  was  the  only  way  of 
meeting  the  emperor,  who  walked  there  every  morn- 
ing. The  idea  of  pursuing  the  emperor  over  a  park 
several  leagues  in  extent  seemed  strange  to  me ;  how- 
ever, I  had  to  submit,  in  spite  of  the  desire  I  had  to 
return  immediately  to  St.  Petersburg.  Count  O.  in- 
sisted on  conducting  me  back  to  the  inn.  In  passing 
through  an  avenue  I  perceived  in  a  transverse  alley 
an  officer  in  undress  uniform.  (This  was  the  dress 
adopted  by  the  court  when  in  the  country.)  This 
officer  saluted  us.  I  thought  I  recognized  the  em- 
peror, but  he  seemed  to  me  slenderer,  and  it  was 
dark  in  the  avenues.  I  said  nothing,  but  the  little 
nephew  of  the  general  cried  out  suddenly,  "  There  is 
the  emperor  !  "  Madame  O.  said  :  "  It  is  your  fortu- 
nate star  which  brings  him,  for  he  never  walks  in  the 
park  at  this  hour."  Then  she  and  I  retraced  our 
steps.  When  the  emperor  saw  us  coming  towards 
him  he  also  advanced,  and  when  he  recognized  me 
he  exclaimed  in  great  surprise:  "Is  it  possible  that  it 
is  you?  How  long  have  you  been  here?"  Upon 
my  reply,  he  reproached  me  for  not  treating  him  as 
a  friend,  in  not  letting  him  know  of  my  arrival  by 
a  word,  for  having  made  him  lose  a  fortnight ;  and  he 
used  many  other  kind  expressions,  which  were  so 
natural  to  this  prince.  I  excused  myself  by  saying 
I  did  not  wish  to  importune  his  Majesty,  knowing 
that  he  was  at  the  manoeuvres.  "  I  would  have  made 
other  arrangements,"  answered  the  emperor.  He 
received  "the  respectful  homage  which  my  mother 
had  charged  me  to  lay  at  his  feet,  with  his  usual 
kindness,  inquired  with  interest  about  her  health,  and 

269 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

asked  if  her  rooms  were  still  filled  with  pictures 
and  birds.  His  Majesty  asked  me  where  I  lodged, 
and  said :  "  You  must  be  horribly  uncomfortable  in 
that  inn.  Let  me  offer  you  hospitality.  I  can 
answer  for  it,  you  will  be  more  comfortable  than 
down  there."  I  accepted  with  the  thankfulness  be- 
fitting an  act  of  courtesy  so  kind  and  so  unexpected. 

His  Majesty  left  us  to  have  rooms  prepared  for  me 
and  to  send  me  a  "  guide."  Then  I  returned  to  the  inn 
with  Madame  O.,  delighted  at  this  unexpected  meet- 
ing, and  relieved  of  the  fear  of  not  finding  the 
emperor  so  favorably  disposed  toward  me  as  for- 
merly. I  found  him  on  the  contrary  more  gracious, 
if  possible,  and  full  of  that  incomparable  kindness 
which  ought  to  have  attached  all  to  him,  but  for  their 
lack  of  gratitude. 

On  returning  to  the  inn  I  retired  immediately,  not 
thinking  that  I  was  to  be  moved  the  same  evening 
to  the  palace.  Hardly  was  I  in  bed  when  the  guide 
and  a  carriage  arrived  to  fetch  me.  The  apartment, 
the  supper,  all  was  ready  except  me.  The  next 
morning  at  7  o'clock  the  emperor's  first  valet  de 
chambre  was  at  my  door  with  one  of  those  light,  ele- 
gant carriages  which  were  used  in  driving  about  the 
park,  to  which  two  superb  horses  were  harnessed. 
I  dressed  in  haste  and  started  with  my  child. 

I  was  driven  to  the  Palace  Alexander,  so  called 
because  it  had  been  built  for  that  prince  by  the 
order  of  the  Empress  Catherine,  according  to  the 
design  and  plans  of  an  excellent  Italian  architect. 
This  palace  is  remarkable  for  the  elegance  and  har- 
mony of  its  proportions.  The  ground-floor  is  gener- 
ally occupied  by  the  Grand  Duke  Nicholas  and  his 

270 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

august  spouse,  but  they  were  not  there  then.  The 
apartment  which  they  had  allotted  to  me  was  on  the 
next  floor,  at  the  end  of  a  long  open  gallery,  which 
opened  on  the  dining-room  and  served  as  choir  for 
the  musicians  at  the  grand  dinners.  From  all  the 
windows  I  had  charming  views  of  the  park  and  the 
imperial  chateau,  which  is  about  a  hundred  yards 
from  the  Alexander  Palace.  A  mass  of  green  which 
partly  covers  the  edifice  leaves  in  view  the  five  gilt 
cupolas  of  the  chapel  surmounted  by  brilliant  crosses, 
which  in  calm  weather  are  reflected  in  a  bit  of 
water  clearly  defined  and  surrounded  by  a  verdant 
lawn. 

An  elegantly  served  breakfast,  with  baskets  of  rare 
fruits,  was  already  prepared  in  my  apartment.  The 
valet  de  chambre  left  me  after  asking  if  I  had  any 
orders,  and  if  I  was  satisfied  with  my  rooms.  I  was 
absolutely  alone  in  this  great  palace,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  my  child  and  the  domestics  of  the  court,  for 
mine  were  still  at  the  inn.  With  the  help  of  the 
imagination  I  could  have  thought  myself  in  fairyland 
in  some  enchanted  castle. 

I  descended  into  the  park  and  soon  met  Gen- 
eral O.,  who  was  coming  with  his  wife  to  see  me. 
They  told  me  that  they  had  seen  the  emperor  and  that 
he  had  spoken  of  the  christening,  saying  that  he  was 
ready  to  satisfy  my  wishes  in  that  respect,  and  that 
it  was  only  necessary  to  fix  the  day.  Chatting  thus 
we  approached  a  new  building  which  the  emperor 
was  amusing  himself  by  having  built  in  the  park. 
It  was  perfectly  square  and  very  high,  called  "  The 
Tower  of  the  Equestrians"  because  there  were 
statues  of  equestrians  placed  in  niches  in  the  four 

271 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

faces  of  the  tower.  It  was  to  contain  apartments 
for  the  young  Grand  Duke  Alexander. 

His  Majesty,  who  was  watching  the  workmen,  came 
to  meet  us,  and  said  graciously  that  he  hoped  I  was 
better  lodged  in  my  new  quarters  than  at  the  inn. 
He  asked  me  why  I  had  not  moved  the  evening  before, 
assuring  me  that  he  had  lost  no  time  in  sending  me 
a  guide.  I  presented  my  child  to  the  emperor,  who 
laughed  heartily  at  the  idea  he  had  formed  of  him, 
always  calling  him  the  big  soldier.  When  I  returned 
to  the  palace  I  sent  back  the  post-horses  to  St. 
Petersburg,  and  wrote  to  M.  de  C.,  telling  him  of  the 
good  news  of  his  Majesty  and  asking  him  to  come 
and  join  me. 

The  emperor's  valet  de  chambre  came  immediately 
to  announce  the  visit  of  his  Majesty  at  noon,  and  in 
spite  of  a  pouring  rain  it  took  place  at  the  hour 
indicated.  His  Majesty,  with  all  the  hospitality  of  the 
most  amiable  lord  of  the  manor,  asked  me  if  I  was  sat- 
isfied with  my  rooms  and  if  they  would  be  sufficient 
to  lodge  M.  de  C.  comfortably,  adding  kindly  that 
M.  de  C.  was  his  old  comrade  in  arms.  Then  he 
asked  me  if  I  would  prefer  to  be  lodged  in  the 
Chinese  village,  to  be  nearer  Countess  O.  Nothing 
but  kindness  could  inspire  such  perfect  and  delicate 
politeness. 

Alexander  then  said  that  the  court  was  about  to 
remove  to  Peterhof,  and  asked  me  if  I  would  also  go 
there. 

Having  been  informed  by  my  mother  of  the  con- 
dition of  my  affairs,  he  kindly  showed  an  interest  in 
them.  In  the  short  explanation  which  I  made  in 
soliciting  a  loan  from  the  imperial  bank  on  terms 

272 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

more  favorable  than  those  allowed  by  the  law,  I  was 
obliged  to  state  that  M.  de  C.  had  divided  a  part  of 
his  property  among  his  children,  and  I  had  the  rest, 
with  the  understanding  that  I  was  to  pay  the  debts 
which  he  had  contracted  in  carrying  out  the  last 
wishes  of  his  father.  "  That  is  to  say  that  M.  de  C. 
has  nothing,  and  you  have  n't  much,"  said  his 
Majesty.  "  That  is  only  too  true,  sire,"  I  replied. 
The  emperor  assured  me  of  his  constant  desire  to 
oblige  me,  and  asked  me  for  a  memorandum  of  the 
business. 

In  speaking  to  his  Majesty  of  the  impression  which 
St.  Petersburg  had  made  upon  me,  I  praised  the 
beauty  of  that  capital,  as  one  may  imagine.  "  Yes, 
it  is  a  beautiful  city,"  said  he,  "  but  after  all  there  are 
only  walls,  and  you  will  not  find  the  society  here 
which  you  have  left  at  Paris."  I  took  the  oppor- 
tunity to  repeat  what  I  had  already  had  the  honor 
of  saying  to  his  Majesty,  that  the  society  of  Paris, 
divided  up  by  so  many  interests  and  differences  of 
opinion,  offered  little  pleasure;  that  the  demon  of 
politics  had  taken  possession  of  every  head  in  France ; 
that  from  the  cab  driver  and  match  vender,  the  one 
on  his  cab  and  the  other  on  his  rounds,  there  was 
not  one  individual  who  did  not  believe  it  to  be  to 
his  interest  to  understand,  or  at  least  to  read,  the  daily 
newspaper,  especially  the  Constitutionnel ;  that  one 
heard  nothing  in  the  most  brilliant  salons  of  Paris 
but  the  debates  of  the  two  chambers,  and  the  opera- 
tions of  the  ministry;  finally,  that  in  this  conflict  of 
feelings,  prejudices,  and  opinions  on  matters  of  such 
grave  interest,  the  tone  of  conversation  necessarily 
and  unfortunately  lost  that  ease,  that  grace,  that 
18  273 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

Attic  flavor  which  formerly  distinguished  France 
from  all  other  nations  of  Europe. 

Before  leaving  me  his  Majesty  deigned  to  renew 
the  strongest  assurances  of  his  interest  and  attach- 
ment, begging  me  not  to  regard  what  he  said  as 
empty  words. 

General  O.  and  his  amiable  wife  obligingly  offered 
to  show  us  the  park  of  Czarsko-S61o.  The  emperor 
had  made  the  greater  part  of  it,  or  at  least  enlarged 
and  beautified  it.  He  had  it  kept  with  a  care  and 
scrupulous  cleanliness  which  I  have  seen  nowhere 
else.  A  thousand  workmen  are  employed  every  day 
in  sweeping  the  paths  and  roads,  and  in  cutting, 
rolling,  and  raking  the  grass,  which  is  most  beautiful. 
A  few  steps  from  the  palace,  and  even  in  the  presence 
of  the  emperor,  you  can  hear  the  workmen  laughing 
and  singing,  and  the  happiness  which  they  seem  to 
enjoy  fills  your  own  mind  with  a  feeling  of  satisfaction. 

The  most  remarkable  buildings  in  the  park  are: 
Windsor  Castle,  —  in  small  dimensions,  but  built  after 
the  exact  model  of  that  of  England,  in  the  midst  of  a 
dark  forest,  —  the  theatre,  and  the  fancy  farm.  The 
last  was  one  of  the  favorite  resorts  of  the  Emperor 
Alexander,  offering  him  interest,  exercise,  and  rural 
industry.  This  farm  is  ornamented  with  trellises  and 
a  pretty  pigeon-house  in  the  French  style,  and  con- 
tains in  its  magnificent  cowhouses  the  most  beautiful 
cattle  to  be  found  in  Europe,  cows  from  the  Tyrol, 
Switzerland,  Hungary,  Holland,  Kalmogonod,  and 
other  places,  besides  a  fine  flock  of  merino  sheep 
which  graze  in  the  park. 

The  interior  of  the  farmhouse  is  Dutch ;  the  walls 
are  of  blue  faience ;  the  closets  containing  the  farm 

274 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

utensils  have  glass  doors.  They  showed  me  the 
account  books,  magnificently  bound,  in  which  his 
Majesty  himself  kept  the  accounts  of  the  produce  of 
the  sheep.  He  was  very  proud  of  wearing  a  uniform 
of  cloth  made  from  their  wool. 

These  simple  occupations,  which  brought  the 
emperor  nearer  to  nature,  relaxed  his  mind  from  the 
cares  of  State.  Not  far  from  the  farm  is  the  house 
of  the  llamas,  kept  by  a  man  who  brought  them  from 
Asia.  These  animals  are  never  allowed  to  run  free, 
consequently  they  look  sad  and  feeble.  The  part  of 
the  park  which  is  designed  the  best  is  about  the  lake, 
whose  extent  is  considerable,  and  whose  depth  is 
sufficient  to  bear  large  yachts  and  the  model  of  a 
ship.  There  are  charming  ruins  on  its  banks  after 
designs  by  Robert,  and  the  trees  are  artistically 
grouped.  At  the  end  of  the  park  there  is  a  trium- 
phal arch  bearing  this  inscription  in  Russian  and  in 
French :  "  To  my  dear  companions  in  arms." 

They  showed  me  a  kind  of  grotto,  called  Pansilippe. 
This  is  a  rock  in  the  form  of  a  vault,  a  caprice  of 
nature,  as  the  ground  all  about  is  quite  even  and  flat. 
They  were  working  on  an  antique  model  for  a  bath- 
house for  the  Emperor,  or  rather  they  were  demolish- 
ing it,  as  it  was  not  large  enough  to  receive  an 
immense  basin  cut  in  a  solid  block  of  rose  granite 
large  enough  to  swim  in. 

I  visited  next  the  apartments  of  the  palace,  —  the 
grand  gilded  hall  where  the  empress  held  her 
audiences ;  the  apartments  of  the  Emperor  Alexander, 
whose  many  rooms  were  both  magnificent  and  taste- 
ful. The  walls  are  covered  with  lapis  lazuli,  porphyry, 
and  amber ;  the  floors  are  incrusted  with  mother  of 

275 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

pearl  and  precious  woods.  The  grand  open  gallery 
which  communicates  with  the  apartment  of  the  em- 
press, and  where  one  has  a  beautiful  view  of  the  lake 
and  the  ruins  and  the  fields  of  flowers,  is  ornamented 
with  bronze  busts,  mostly  of  great  men  of  antiquity. 
They  remind  one  of  chapters  of  Plutarch ;  one  reads 
them  again  on  the  foreheads  of  these  ancient  heroes. 

At  Czarsko-Selo  the  Emperor  Alexander  lived  a 
simple  country  life.  He  had  no  court  and  in  the 
absence  of  the  grand  marshal  the  emperor  himself 
kept  the  accounts  of  the  household  expenses.  He 
received  his  ministers  only  on  certain  days  of  the 
week.  Alexander  rose  generally  at  five  o'clock, 
made  his  toilet,  wrote,  and  then  went  into  the  park, 
where  he  visited  his  farm  and  the  new  buildings  which 
were  being  constructed,  gave  audiences  to  those  who 
had  petitions  to  present,  and  who  often  followed  him 
over  the  whole  park,  which  was  always  open,  night 
and  day.  The  emperor  always  walked  alone  without 
distrust,  and  he  had  sentinels  only  at  the  chateau  and 
at  the  Palace  of  Alexander.  On  account  of  his  health 
he  was  obliged  to  observe  a  strict  regime.  He  dined 
alone  in  his  private  apartments,  and  was  accustomed 
to  retire  early.  At  the  hour  of  retiring  the  band  of  the 
guards  played  under  his  windows ;  they  usually  played 
plaintive  airs,  which  I  could  hear  from  my  apartment. 

The  Empress  Elizabeth,  on  her  side,  lived  in  strict 
retirement.  She  had  about  her  person  only  one 
maid  of  honor,  and  received  no  presentations  at 
Czarsko-Selo.  She  deigned  to  make  one  exception 
in  my  favor.  I  was  so  fortunate  as  to  have  an  inter- 
view with  this  princess,  which  left  me  truly  enthusi- 
astic about  her  goodness  and  graciousness.  The 

276 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

empress  was  then  about  forty-five  years  old.  Her 
figure  was  slight,  well  proportioned,  and  of  middle 
height.  Her  delicate  complexion,  which,  however,  had 
suffered  from  the  harshness  of  the  climate,  and  the  fine- 
ness of  her  features  showed  still  what  must  have  been 
her  attractions  in  the  springtime  of  life.  There  was 
a  certain  languor  in  her  language  and  manners,  and 
her  expression  was  intellectual  and  gentle ;  her  smile 
was  sad  and  her  voice  sweet,  —  in  a  word,  there  was 
something  angelic  about  her  as  of  a  creature  not 
made  for  this  world.  I  shall  never  forget  her  cordial 
reception,  and  the  kind  things  which  she  deigned  to 
say  about  the  manner  in  which  she  had  come  to  know 
about  me  in  1812.  She  spoke  to  me  about  my 
humble  writings,  saying  she  had  read  them  with 
pleasure,  and  that  she  was  glad  I  had  chosen  histori- 
cal subjects  from  a  nation  in  which  she  took  a  most 
lively  interest.  I  answered  that  such  flattering  ap- 
probation made  me  very  proud,  since  I  had  never 
dared  hope  for  her  august  approval,  or  even  that  my 
poor  productions  should  be  placed  before  her.  Her 
Majesty  then  asked  me  if  I  had  begun  another  work, 
and  what  was  the  subject  of  it.  I  explained  the  plot 
of  Nain  Politique,  which  I  had  just  commenced ;  her 
Majesty  approved  of  the  plan,  and  said  it  offered  a 
double  historical  interest  for  France  and  for  Poland, 
besides  describing  an  epoch  which  was  little  known. 

Elizabeth  spoke  of  Walter  Scott's  novels,  which  she 
admired  with  that  keenness  of  perception  and  clear- 
ness of  judgment  which  shone  in  all  she  said.  This 
eminently  learned  princess  devoted  nearly  all  her 
time  to  French  and  Russian  literature.  She  ques- 
tioned me  about  my  travels  in  France  and  Germany. 

277 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

I  spoke  of  the  picturesque  parts  of  Germany,  espe- 
cially the  banks  of  the  Rhine,  where  among  the 
beauties  of  nature  were  to  be  found  so  many  ancient 
monuments,  Roman  structures,  Gothic  castles,  ruins 
of  the  feudal  times  —  "souvenirs  of  all  times,"added 
the  empress,  in  her  gentle  manner.  These  words  said 
more  than  my  whole  recital,  and  I  showed  by  my 
looks  that  I  understood  to  what  she  alluded. 

It  was  impossible  to  see  the  Empress  Elizabeth 
even  once  without  feeling  for  her  a  respectful  attrac- 
tion ;  and  I  said  this  to  her  maid  of  honor,  with  tears 
in  my  eyes,  adding:  "How  happy  she  deserved  to 
be  !  I  dare  not  say  more." 

My  Aunt  Radzivil,  who  was  honored  with  many 
marks  of  kindness  by  the  Empress  Elizabeth,  gave 
her  the  surname  The  Serene.  This  word  character- 
ized that  princess  perfectly.  It  showed  itself  even  in 
the  letters  which  she  wrote  to  my  aunt. 

The  empress  never  went  out  in  the  park  till  toward 
evening,  and  then  on  horseback.  There  I  often  saw 
her  riding  through  the  dark  avenues,  accompanied 
only  by  her  maid  of  honor  and  a  groom.  There 
always  seemed  to  be  a  shade  of  melancholy  about 
this  princess.  It  was  said  she  avoided  walking  in  the 
park  in  the  morning  for  fear  of  annoying  the  emperor, 
but  ought  she  to  have  had  that  fear?  What  a  differ- 
ence would  it  have  made  in  the  happiness  of  both,  if 
they  had  been  able  to  understand  each  other !  They 
seemed  to  have  been  made  the  one  for  the  other ;  the 
same  goodness,  the  same  gentleness  and  intellectual 
power.  Yet  there  seemed  to  have  been  one  point  on 
which  their  hearts  could  not  meet.  Why  is  it  that 
death  alone  has  reunited  such  perfect  souls? 

278 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

I  HAD  the  honor  also  to  be  presented  to  the 
august  mother  of  Alexander,  that  princess  whose 
virtues  are  the  example  and  the  glory  of  her  family. 
The  day  that  I  was  presented  at  Pawlowsky,  her  sum- 
mer residence,  I  followed  his  Majesty  and  the  court 
of  the  empress-mother,  which  was  always  numerous 
and  brilliant,  to  a  pavilion  called  The  Roses,  where 
dinner  was  served.  After  dinner  her  Majesty  de- 
scended into  the  garden  arid  cut  roses  with  the  Eng- 
lish scissors  designed  for  that  purpose,  distributing 
them  among  the  ladies.  She  gave  me  two,  which  I 
have  preserved  as  a  souvenir  of  the  day,  and  of  the 
kindness  of  this  princess. 

The  majestic  height  and  the  beautiful  proportions 
of  the  empress  and  her  imposing  carriage  strike  the 
eye  at  first  sight,  and  inspire  a  respect  accompanied 
by  a  kind  of  timidity.  But  the  kindness  which  shows 
itself  in  every  feature  restores  confidence  and  fills 
each  heart  with  a  respectful  attachment  for  this 
sovereign. 

The  festivities  at  Peterhof  were  not  to  take  place 
that  year  on  account  of  the  departure  of  her  Imperial 
Highness  the  Grand  Duchess  Alexandra,  who  was 
about  to  embark,  to  return  by  sea  to  Prussia.  Still, 
great  crowds  of  people  arrived  to  see  the  fountains 
play,  which  are  very  fine.  We  were  lodged  at  Peter- 
hof in  the  rooms  of  the  Austrian  ambassador,  in  the 

279 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

Palace  of  Alexander,  situated  in  a  park,  where  the 
foreign  ministers  are  usually  lodged  when  they  are 
admitted  to  court  festivities. 

As  at  Czarsko-Selo,  our  table,  equipage,  etc.,  were 
furnished  from  the  court.  The  servants,  very  good 
people  who  adored  their  august  master,  worked  by 
the  quarter  and  changed  every  week.  As  what  was 
left  over  was  a  perquisite  to  them,  they  were  very 
eager  to  have  us  eat.  They  served  us  tea,  chocolate, 
coffee,  and  all  sorts  of  cakes  in  the  morning;  soon 
afterwards  a  second  breakfast ;  dinner  at  three  o'clock, 
all  kinds  of  ices  at  dessert  and  the  choicest  of  wines ; 
tea  in  the  evening,  and  later  supper  whether  we  wanted 
it  or  not.  Moreover,  in  the  intervals  between  these 
meals  they  would  come  to  ask  us  if  we  were  not 
hungry. 

On  St.  Peter's  day  the  imperial  family  met  at  the 
chateau.  It  was  there  that  I  saw  the  Grand  Duchess 
Nicholas  for  the  first  time,  and  I  was  struck  by  the 
elegance  of  her  form  and  the  beauty  of  her  tall 
figure.  Surrounded  by  her  ladies  in  waiting,  whom 
she  surpassed  by  a  head,  you  would  have  said  it  was 
Calypso  in  the  midst  of  her  nymphs. 

I  had  the  honor  to  be  presented  to  this  princess, 
and  to  the  Grand  Duchess  Michel,  who  deigned  to 
address  a  few  words  to  me.  The  empress-mother 
received  also  that  day.  She  asked  me  how  I  liked 
Peterhof.  This  place  has  a  singularly  imposing 
beauty.  The  palace,  built  in  the  old  style,  is  neither 
large  nor  handsome,  but  from  the  balcony  of  the 
audience  hall  there  is  a  magnificent  view  of  the 
gardens,  and  through  the  interlacing  jets  of  water, 
resplendent  with  the  sun's  rays  or  with  the  brill- 

280 


Emp 


iancy  of  illumination,  one  can  see  the  sea  covered 
with  vessels  coming  from  or  going  to  Cronstadt. 

They  show  in  the  park  a  favorite  pavilion  of  Peter 
the  Great,  where  he  had  a  little  kitchen  with  all  the 
Dutch  utensils.  ,They  show  to  the  curious,  the 
dressing-gown  and  the  night-cap  of  Peter  the  Great, 
and  even  the  slippers  of  Catherine.  Opposite  the 
pavilion  is  a  pond,  and  the  old  golden  carps  which 
Peter  the  Great  used  to  feed  still  come  at  the  sound 
of  a  bell  to  get  what  is  thrown  to  them.  Peterhof 
has  a  great  paper  manufactory  where  they  make 
vellum,  and  an  establishment  for  cutting  the  fine 
stones  which  are  brought  from  Siberia,  such  as 
amethyst,  topaz,  and  malachite. 

M.  de  C.  obtained  a  special  audience  of  the  em- 
peror at  Peterhof,  and  a  kind  reception,  which  filled 
him  with  admiration  for  that  prince.  At  the  moment 
of  dismissing  M.  de  C.  the  emperor  said :  "  I  am 
sorry  to  be  obliged  to  leave  you,  but  I  am  going  to 
accompany  my  sister-in-law  to  Oranienbaum,  where 
she  embarks  to-day  for  Prussia ;  "  and  he  asked  if  he 
had  seen  the  vessel  destined  to  carry  her  Imperial 
Highness.  Knowing  that  his  Majesty,  as  an  act  of 
kindness  to  the  Grand  Duchess,  had  had  the  vessel 
supplied  with  every  comfort  and  luxury,  M.  de  C., 
who  had  been  to  see  it  with  me,  praised  the  arrange- 
ments to  his  Majesty,  who,  fearing  the  consequences 
of  the  long  sea  voyage,  replied :  "  I  have  done  all 
that  I  could  to  make  the  voyage  less  painful,  but  I 
cannot  prevent  seasickness." 

This  vessel,  which  had  just  come  from  the  dock- 
yard, carried  forty-five  guns  and  eight  hundred  men. 
The  apartments  of  her  Imperial  Highness  consisted 

281 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

of  seven  rooms  and  a  chapel,  and  were  furnished 
and  hung  with  green  silk.  A  tent  was  to  be  set  up 
on  deck,  where  the  band  was  to  play.  In  a  word 
nothing  was  neglected  which  could  contribute  to  the 
pleasure  of  a  sea  voyage.  The  captain,  who  had 
already  made  a  voyage  round  the  world,  told  us  he 
would  rather  do  it  again  twice  than  undertake  this 
commission,  very  honorable  without  doubt,  but  the 
responsibility  of  which  he  dreaded. 

The  court  remained  only  a  week  at  Peterhof.  The 
empress-mother  went  to  the  castle  of  Yelagine  and 
the  emperor  to  St.  Petersburg.  There  I  received 
a  note  from  his  Majesty,  who  wrote  to  arrange  with 
me  the  day  for  the  christening.  "  Do  not  trouble 
yourself  about  me,"  he  wrote.  "  I  am  not  a  novice 
in  this  kind  of  thing." 

The  baptismal  ceremony  was  a  little  longer  than 
is  customary,  as  the  abbot,  M.  Lockman,  the  com- 
mander of  the  chapel  of  Malta,  thought  it  necessary 
to  read  the  service  in  Latin  and  in  French ;  he  added 
a  very  good  exhortation,  addressed  to  the  godfather, 
the  father,  and  the  mother,  to  persuade  them  to  bring 
up  the  child  in  the  principles  of  religion,  in  order  to 
preserve  in  him  the  gifts  which  he  had  just  received 
by  the  rite  of  baptism.  The  emperor  looked  at  me 
and  smiled  at  the  moments  critical  for  the  child,  who, 
however,  bore  the  trials  of  salt  and  water  very  well, 
as  the  rich  dress  of  the  abbot  and  his  deacon,  the 
ornaments  of  the  altar,  and  the  lights  were  a  happy 
diversion. 

After  the  immersion  the  emperor  himself  dried  the 
long  curls  of  the  neophyte  and  addressed  a  few  words 
of  thanks  to  the  abbot,  M.  Lockman.  Then  observ- 

282 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

ing  that  M.  de  C.  had  retired  immediately  after  the 
ceremony,  Alexander  rose  and  went  to  fetch  him, 
saying  he  was  surprised  that  M.  de  C.  had  not 
remained ;  and  having  brought  him  back  to  the  salon, 
he  made  him  sit  down  in  his  presence. 

The  conversation  soon  turned  to  politics.  His 
Majesty  deprecated  the  change  of  ministry  in  France, 
attributing  it  in  a  great  measure  to  the  influence  of  a 
certain  lady.  He  showed  regret  at  the  retirement  of 
M.  de  Chateaubriand,  and  made  some  sharp  observa- 
tions on  the  petty  and  commercial  views  of  Mr. 
Canning,  of  whom  he  did  n't  think  much. 

His  Majesty  was  so  kind  as  to  ask  us  to  come  and 
take  our  abode  at  Czarsko-Se"lo  again  before  his 
departure  for  Siberia.  "  And  may  I  not  have  the 
pleasure  of  finding  you  here  on  my  return,"  he  said, 
"and  of  seeing  you  this  winter  at  St.  Petersburg?" 
In  showing  our  full  appreciation  of  such  a  kind  and 
gracious  invitation,  we  were  obliged  to  answer  that 
M.  de  C.'s  affairs,  and  especially  his  duty,  called  him 
back  to  France. 

The  emperor  spoke  of  the  malady  of  Louis  XVIII., 
a  malady  sufficiently  grave  to  cause  anxiety  for  the 
life  of  the  king.  "  I  hope,"  said  Alexander,  "  that  in 
any  case  a  change  of  reign  will  not  bring  trouble  into 
France,  and  that  Monsieur,  who  is  loved,  will  know 
how  to  use  the  necessary  firmness." 

I  showed  the  emperor  a  ring  that  my  mother  had 
sent  me.  It  had  the  head  of  Alexander  engraved  on 
a  turquoise,  and  I  said  it  was  the  most  acceptable 
present  she  could  have  made  me.  The  emperor 
thanked  me  and  said  he  was  greatly  indebted  to  my 
mother,  since  the  ring  would  serve  to  keep  his  mem- 

283 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

ory  alive,  and  he  begged  me  to  remember  him  to  my 
mother. 

When  his  Majesty  got  into  his  carriage  again  the 
crowd  of  people  who  filled  the  streets  sent  up  those 
joyous  hurrahs  which  the  presence  of  their  dearly 
loved  sovereign  always  called  forth.  The  emperor 
was  about  to  undertake  a  two  months'  journey  of 
seven  thousand  versts  to  visit  the  Ural  mountains, 
where  a  rich  gold  mine  had  been  discovered.  That 
part  of  the  empire  was  unknown  to  his  Majesty,  who 
proposed  to  travel  over  all  his  States  to  judge  for 
himself  of  the  welfare  of  his  subjects  and  of  the  means 
of  encouraging  national  industry,  and  to  promote 
commerce  by  building  new  roads  and  channels  of 
communication. 

The  day  of  the  emperor's  departure  I  had  gone 
early  into  the  park  to  look  at  the  Tower  of  the 
Equestrians.  Soon  I  saw  the  emperor  arrive  from 
the  other  side.  I  hastened  to  take  my  portfolio  and 
make  my  retreat,  but  his  Majesty,  having  seen  me, 
followed  me  across  the  wood,  saying  that  I  ran  so 
fast  he  could  hardly  overtake  me.  I  excused  myself 
for  having  disturbed  him.  The  emperor  asked  me 
to  guess  what  time  he  had  gotten  up  that  morning. 
"  At  four  o'clock,"  said  I.  "  No,  at  half-past  three," 
said  he.  "  I  am  overwhelmed  with  work,"  continued 
he.  "  Every  year  at  this  time  I  make  a  journey  in 
the  empire.  Ah  well !  Every  year  !  Yet,  as  if  they 
expected  to  see  me  no  more,  everybody  will  make 
haste  to  finish  his  business  with  me."  What  a  strange 
presentiment !  One  year  later  at  the  same  season 
Alexander  made  another  journey  —  and  he  was  seen 
no  more. 

284 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

I  asked  the  emperor,  knowing  that  the  wound  in 
his  leg  was  open  again,  if  his  health  did  not  suffer 
from  such  long  journeys.  "  No,"  he  said,  "  the  season 
is  favorable  for  travelling  in  those  countries,  where 
there  is  no  rain  at  this  time  of  the  year  and  only 
slight  frosts  at  night." 

Then  the  emperor  said  that  my  business  relating 
to  the  loan  was  settled,  and  expressed  his  regret  that 
he  could  not  fulfil  my  other  request.  M.  de  C.'s 
eldest  son  had  been  in  the  service  of  Russia  since  his 
most  tender  youth,  or  rather  since  his  childhood,  and 
wished  to  obtain  the  place  of  aide-de-camp  to  his 
Majesty,  and  had  begged  me  to  ask  for  it  for  him.  I 
had  it  very  much  at  heart  to  succeed  in  this  affair,  not 
knowing  how  difficult  it  was,  and  I  neglected  nothing 
that  could  be  done  to  bring  about  the  desired  result. 

His  Majesty  said :  "  I  must  answer  you  frankly,  as 
to  a  person  whom  I  love  and  respect;  it  is  impossible 
for  me  to  give  this  young  man,  who  has  never  seen 
one  day  of  military  duty,  a  position  which  is  regarded 
as  the  reward  of  long  and  active  service." 

I  insisted  on  the  eleven  years  which  my  step-son 
had  served. 

"  Eleven  years  !  "  replied  Alexander.  "  What  is 
that?  There  are  many  distinguished  soldiers  in 
Poland  who  have  served  twenty  years,  —  and  what 
service  !  Men  who  have  been  much  in  war  and  who 
have  been  wounded  apply  for  this  place.  I  cannot, 
then,  without  injustice,  give  it  to  this  young  man. 
Put  yourself  in  my  place  as  doing  them  this  wrong." 

I  begged  his  Majesty  to  put  himself  for  an  instant 
in  mine,  and  to  pardon  me  if  I  had  made  an  importu- 
nate demand. 

285 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

"  Nothing  can  be  importunate  on  your  part,"  he 
replied,  and  left  me,  promising  me  a  visit  at  noon. 

When  he  came  he  renewed  his  excuses  for  having 
refused  me  the  favor  in  question.  I  seized  the  oppor- 
tunity to  beg  him  to  remember  the  young  man  on 
some  other  occasion,  speaking  of  his  zeal  in  his  Ma- 
jesty's service.  The  emperor  asked  me  several  ques- 
tions on  the  subject  which  proved  his  real  interest. 

Alexander  then  made  me  some  compliments  about 
my  writings.  I  told  him  of  the  little  literary  war 
which  I  had  waged  for  him  a  few  years  before,  over 
a  worthless  work  entitled  "  The  Recollections  of  a 
French  Prisoner."  The  story  seemed  to  amuse  him. 

When  Alexander  was  speaking  of  his  journey,  I 
said  that  to  make  the  tour  through  all  his  provinces 
as  far  as  Kamskatka  would  take  more  than  a  year, 
and  that  the  other  day  M.  de  C.  and  I  had  amused 
ourselves  by  making  his  Majesty  take  possession  of 
China  to  round  out  his  empire.  "  Oh !  my  empire 
is  already  too  round,  and  your  idea  is  very  impolitic," 
said  his  Majesty.  "  Russia  is  already  only  too  large ; 
the  great  distances  between  the  governments  make 
communication  too  slow;  consequently  governmental 
action  is  often  delayed  and  disturbed." 

The  emperor  then  spoke  of  the  revolution  which 
had  just  broken  out  in  Portugal.  I  permitted  myself 
to  suggest  that  it  was  difficult  not  to  attribute  this 
movement  to  English  policy.  The  emperor  did  not 
reply,  but  he  nodded  his  head  approvingly. 

During  the  conversation,  my  child,  who  was  play- 
ing in  the  gallery,  came  every  minute  to  open  the 
door  of  the  salon,  and  then  ran  away  as  soon  as  I 
called  him.  The  emperor  said  the  little  chap  was 

286 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

anxious  to  see  him  out  of  the  house,  that  he  might 
play  alone  with  his  mamma.  I  went  to  fetch  him, 
and  put  him  on  the  table  near  his  Majesty,  who 
kissed  him  and  advised  me  to  let  him  develop 
naturally  and  never  to  try  to  constrain  his  natural 
disposition.  Poor  prince !  how  he  loved  children, 
and  how  happy  he  would  have  been  if  he  could 
have  kept  his  own !  The  Empress  Elizabeth  had 
two  daughters,  who  died  in  their  infancy. 

I  expressed  my  gratitude  to  the  emperor  for  the 
kindnesses  which  their  Imperial  Majesties  had  shown 
me,  and  I  acknowledged  in  them  a  new  proof  of  his 
great  indulgence  in  my  favor. 

"  You  owe  nothing  except  to  yourself,"  replied  his 
Majesty.  "  The  empresses  were  already  advanta- 
geously acquainted  with  you  before  they  saw  you." 

I  had  an  enormous  pineapple  on  my  table,  which 
the  emperor  had  sent  me,  who  every  day  sent  baskets 
of  fruit  to  the  ladies  of  his  acquaintance  at  Czarsko- 
Selo.  In  speaking  of  the  hot-houses  and  of  the 
especial  taste  of  the  dowager  empress  for  flowers,  I 
said  that  her  Majesty  also  cultivated  young  plants 
that  were  even  more  interesting  than  the  beautiful 
flowers  of  her  gardens.  Alexander  understood  me 
and  replied  that  the  establishments  for  the  young 
which  had  been  founded  by  the  empress  had  greatly 
corrected  the  morals  and  had  done  an  enormous 
amount  of  good  among  all  classes  of  the  society  of 
St.  Petersburg.  The  emperor  adored  his  mother, 
and  he  had  a  most  tender  affection  for  all  the 
members  of  the  imperial  family,  especially  for  his 
brothers,  always  trying  to  anticipate  their  slightest 
wishes.  He  was  adored  by  them  also. 

287 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

His  Majesty  left  me  to  go  and  dine  at  Pawlowsky 
with  the  empress-mother.  In  making  his  adieux  he 
said :  "  So  you  are  going  back  to  France ;  when  can 
we  hope  to  see  you  again  ?  You  see  that  the  journey 
to  St.  Petersburg  is  nothing." 

I  answered,  knowing  that  his  Majesty  proposed  to 
come  to  Warsaw  the  following  year,  that  I  would  do 
my  best  to  come  thither  also  and  to  have  the  honor 
to  do  him  homage.  He  seemed  satisfied,  for  this 
prince  did  not  like  to  be  separated  from  those  people 
in  whom  he  was  interested.  This  reminds  me  of 
something  he  had  said  to  me  a  few  days  before: 
"  People  always  think  when  I  go  away  that  they  will 
never  see  me  again." 

When  I  would  have  kissed  his  hand,  at  the  moment 
when  he  offered  to  take  mine,  he  withdrew  it  quickly, 
saying  that  we  were  old  friends  enough  to  kiss 
each  other.  I  followed  the  emperor  as  far  as  the 
gallery,  expressing  the  wishes  which  I  would  never 
cease  to  form  for  his  happiness.  At  the  word  "  hap- 
piness," and  as  if  he  did  not  believe  in  it,  he  made  a 
motion  whose  sad  expression  struck  my  heart,  and 
which  I  shall  never  forget.  He  was  gone,  and  I  was 
never  to  see  him  again ! 

I  am  certain,  and  many  other  people  have  made 
the  same  observation,  that  Alexander  entertained 
the  darkest  presentiments  for  a  long  time  before 
his  death.  It  appears  that  he  was  particularly  op- 
pressed with  them  before  that  last  fatal  journey  to 
Taganrog.  It  is  said  that  he  could  not  control  his 
feelings  on  receiving  the  adieux  of  his  family  and  the 
court;  in  leaving  St.  Petersburg  h6  had  the  carriage 
stop,  and  he  turned  to  look  once  more  on  that 

288 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

superb  city.  The  melancholy  expression  of  his 
countenance  seemed  to  address  a  sad  and  last  fare- 
well to  that  place  which  had  seen  his  birth. 

M.  de  C.  and  I  attributed  this  sadness  to  a  recent 
grief  which  his  Majesty  had  suffered;  he  had  just 
lost  his  daughter,  a  daughter  whom  he  had  never 
recognized  and  who  bore  the  name  of  her  mother. 
This  interesting  young  person  was  attacked  by  some 
lung  trouble  and  was  brought  from  Paris  to  St. 
Petersburg  against  the  advice  of  the  physicians,  but 
putting  faith  in  certain  magnetic  charlatans  who  pre- 
dicted long  life,  health,  and  marriage.  Already  dy- 
ing she  was  betrothed  to  Count  C.,  who  magnetized 
her  according  to  the  orders  of  the  clairvoyants  at 
Paris  ;  and  when  the  magnificent  trousseau  ordered  in 
Paris  arrived  (it  cost  400,000  francs)  this  interesting 
child  was  dead.  The  ornaments  for  the  burial  and 
the  funeral  crown  of  the  virgin  replaced  the  bridal 
veil  and  the  brilliant  jewels  which  had  been  des- 
tined for  days  of  festivity. 

The  emperor  learned  of  this  cruel  event  while  at 
the  parade.  His  face  in  an  instant  became  deathly 
pale,  but  he  had  the  courage  not  to  interrupt  the 
drill,  and  only  let  these  words  escape  him :  "  I  have 
received  the  punishment  for  my  sins." 

And  who  consoled  Alexander  in  this  trouble? 
Who  wiped  away  his  tears?  It  was  an  angel;  it  was 
Elizabeth.  Unhappy  at  having  lost  her  own  children, 
she  loved  this  young  girl,  and  when,  in  her  childhood 
she  met  her  by  chance,  she  pressed  the  child  to  her 
breast,  and  sadly  sought  in  her  childish  features  a 
resemblance  to  him  she  loved. 

The  emperor  often  went  alone  to  the  grave  of  his 
19  289 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

daughter,  and  had  a  monument  raised  to  her  memory 
in  the  church  of  Saint  Sergius  at  St.  Petersburg. 

On  the  eve  of  his  Majesty's  departure  General 
Houvaroff  brought  me  a  beautiful  diamond  agraffe 
from  his  august  master.  I  said  that,  the  emperor 
having  certainly  forgotten  that  he  had  already  made 
me  a  present  on  the  occasion  of  the  christening,  I 
thought  I  ought  not  to  accept  this ;  but  the  general 
said  that  my  refusal  would  displease  the  emperor.  So 
I  dared  not  refuse. 

That  day,  before  leaving  Czarsko-S61o  I  obtained  my 
farewell  audience  with  the  Empress  Elizabeth.  This 
princess  received  me  with  her  accustomed  gentleness 
and  grace.  She  knew  how  to  combine  the  dignity  of 
a  sovereign  and  the  refinement  of  a  gifted  woman  in 
her  conversation.  She  spoke  of  the  journey  of  the 
emperor,  saying,  "  I  hope  travelling  will  do  the  em- 
peror good."  This  interview  was  not  so  long  as  the 
preceding  one,  as  the  empress  was  to  receive  the 
ministers  and  Alexander's  retinue. 

"  I  trust,"  said  she,  "  that  business  or  family  affairs 
will  soon  bring  you  back  to  this  country;  "  and  she 
deigned  to  add  that  she  regretted  to  have  me  go. 
When  Elizabeth  rose  I  begged  her  to  drive  me  from 
her  presence,  not  having  the  courage  to  go  myself. 
I  told  her  that  the  respectful  attachment  which  I  felt 
for  her  was  a  heritage  which  my  Aunt  Radzivil  had  left 
me,  and  which  I  should  preserve  all  my  life.  Eliza- 
beth expressed  her  sorrow  at  the  loss  of  my  aunt. 
"  She  was  good,  so  charming !  "  she  said.  Her  Maj- 
esty would  not  allow  me  to  kiss  her  hand,  although  I 
said  I  did  it  from  attachment  as  much  as  out  of  re- 
spect. She  bade  me  kiss  her  cheek. 

290 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

I  did  not  expect  to  see  her  again,  but  in  the  morn- 
ing, an  hour  after  the  departure  of  the  emperor,  who 
had  left  Czarsko-Selo  at  6  o'clock,  as  I  was  walking 
in  the  park  with  M.  de  C.,  we  saw  in  the  grand  avenue 
a  lady  very  lightly  dressed  in  spite  of  the  coolness  of 
the  morning,  with  a  veil  thrown  over  her  head.  She 
was  accompanied  by  a  woman  whom  we  did  not 
recognize.  M.  de  C.  said,  "  It  is  the  Empress  Eliza- 
beth !  " 

"  What  an  idea  !  "  I  answered.  "  You  know  that 
she  never  walks  in  the  park  at  this  hour." 

I  had  hardly  said  these  words  when  the  lady  com- 
ing toward  us  raised  her  veil,  and  I  recognized  the 
empress.  She  addressed  us  in  a  few  friendly  words, 
saying  to  M.  de  C.  that  she  was  charmed  with  having 
the  opportunity  to  say  good-bye  to  him,  and  expressed 
a  kind  regret  that  we  could  not  prolong  our  stay  at 
Czarsko-Selo. 

In  speaking  of  the  departure  of  the  emperor  she 
said:  "The  weather  to-day  is  at  least  endurable; 
yesterday  the  whole  day  it  was  too  depressing."  It 
was  thought  that  the  Empress  Elizabeth  had  no 
longer  any  affection  for  Alexander.  As  for  me  I  am 
persuaded  to  the  contrary.  Some  words  which  es- 
caped her,  the  sound  of  her  voice  when  she  spoke  of 
him,  proved  to  me  that  I  was  not  deceived.  Then  the 
death  of  Elizabeth  has  proved  that  she  had  not  ceased 
to  love  him,  since  she  could  not  survive  him,  and  her 
one  hope  and  desire  was  to  rejoin  him  whom  she 
mourned. 


291 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

THIS  last  walk  in  the  park  at  Czarsko-Selo  was 
filled  with  sadness.  Although  the  air  was  soft, 
the  sky  was  overcast.  This  beautiful  place  which  I 
never  hoped  to  see  again,  seemed  to  have  taken  on 
a  melancholy  aspect  since  the  departure  of  the  em- 
peror. The  signs  of  approaching  autumn  are  always 
sad.  Taking  up  a  dead  leaf  which  had  just  fallen,  I 
recalled  these  lines  of  Delille :  — 

"  De  moment  en  moment  la  feuille  sur  la  terre 
Interrompt  en  tombant  le  reveur  solitaire." 

I  have  always  kept  that  leaf  in  my  book  of  souvenirs. 
I  was  recalling  with  feelings  of  deepest  gratitude  the 
many  proofs  of  interest  and  kindness  which  the  Em- 
peror Alexander  had  shown  me  during  the  twelve 
years  that  I  had  known  him.  As  he  had  said,  neither 
time  nor  absence  had  changed  his  feelings.  This 
good  and  great  prince,  who  owed  me  nothing,  to 
whom  I  was  nothing,  had  made  me  taste  the  sweetness 
of  his  friendship.  Invoking  upon  him  all  the  bless- 
ings of  heaven,  I  said  to  myself:  "This  angel,  who 
knows  so  well  how  to  sympathize  in  the  sorrows  of 
others  (for  there  was  never  a  family  in  affliction  in 
St.  Petersburg  where  he  did  not  appear  with  words  of 
peace,  consolation,  and  piety),  this  angel  who  made 
the  happiness  of  all  around  him,  is  not  happy  him- 
self. He  was  a  father  and  cannot  mourn  for  his 
daughter !  —  his  daughter,  the  one  hope  of  his  old 

292 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

age,  still  remote,  but  which  will  overtake  him  one 
day."  I  was  far  from  foreseeing  that  his  career 
would  be  so  short  and  that  the  end  was  so  near,  but 
I  was  involuntarily  troubled  by  the  sadness  of  his  last 
farewell. 

The  day  of  our  departure  from  Czarsko-S61o,  hav- 
ing asked  the  empress-mother  for  a  farewell  audi- 
ence, she  commanded  me  with  M.  de  C.  to  dinner  at 
Pawlowsky.  A  few  minutes  before  assembling  at  her 
Majesty's,  I  went  to  visit  Princess  Lieven,  who  had 
brought  up  the  entire  imperial  family,  whom  she 
adored,  and  of  whom  we  conversed  all  the  time  we 
were  together.  I  dare  say  our  hearts  were  entirely 
in  unison  at  that  time. 

I  followed  the  princess  to  the  drawing-room,  and 
soon,  in  the  circle  where  I  was  placed,  her  Majesty 
addressed  me  with  words  of  kind  reproach,  saying  it 
was  very  wrong  of  me  to  go  away  so  soon.  At  din- 
ner, the  empress  complained  of  the  weather,  saying: 
"  What  an  opinion  Madame  de  Choiseul  will  have  of 
our  climate !  "  If  I  had  been  near  enough  I  would 
have  taken  the  liberty  of  saying  that,  seeing  the  pro- 
fusion of  beautiful  fruits  and  flowers  that  decorated 
the  table,  it  was  difficult  not  to  imagine  one's  self  under 
the  softest  of  skies. 

In  leaving  the  table,  her  Majesty  called  M.  de  C. 
and  me  to  her,  and  made  us  admire,  through  a  large 
window  of  one  pane  of  glass,  a  charming  view  of  the 
park,  which  was  laid  out  with  great  taste,  and  a  cas- 
cade falling  over  artificial  rocks,  ornamented  with 
ruins.  The  water  which  falls  from  the  height  of  these 
rocks  soon  loses  itself  in  a  clear  lake  surrounded  by 
a  beautiful  lawn,  with  groups  of  trees  here  and  there, 

293 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

between  which  vistas  have  been  left  showing  the 
church  and  the  villages. 

The  empress  said  to  M.  de  C. :  "  Your  father  was 
very  fond  of  this  room  and  this  view;  he  used  to 
come  here  very  often  in  the  time  of  his  late  Majesty, 
the  Emperor  Paul."  She  pronounced  these  last 
words  in  a  sorrowful  tone,  repeating  them  twice. 
This  worthy  princess  preserved  a  pious  and  tender 
remembrance  of  her  unfortunate  husband.  Every 
year,  on  the  anniversary  of  his  death,  she  shut  herself 
in  the  monument  where  the  ashes  of  this  monarch  are 
preserved,  there  to  pray  and  offer  to  God  the  sacrifice 
of  her  tears. 

Her  Majesty  then  took  the  arm  of  Madame  de 
Lieven,1  and  followed  by  the  whole  court  passed  into 
the  library,  which  was  in  a  newly  constructed  gallery, 
perfectly  lighted  and  containing  glass  bookcases 
filled  with  the  most  beautiful  editions.  Upon  a  long 
mahogany  table  were  a  number  of  boxes  and  cases 
containing  drawings.  I  noticed  under  the  windows 
in  glass-covered  tables  a  collection  of  engraved  stones, 
and  knowing  that  her  Majesty  possessed  the  talent,  so 
rare  in  her  sex,  of  engraving  on  stone,  I  had  a  great 
desire  (but  I  had  not  the  courage)  to  ask  if  among  the 
antique  chefs-d'oeuvre  there  were  no  modern  ones. 

1  Dorothea,  Princess  Lieven,  a  Russian  lady  of  German  extrac- 
tion, celebrated  for  her  diplomatic  talents.  She  was  born  in  Riga, 
and  she  died  in  Paris,  Jan.  27,  1857.  Her  father,  Christoph  von 
Bendendorff,  was  of  humble  extraction ;  but  his  daughter  received 
a  brilliant  education,  and  at  an  early  age  married  Christoph  Lieven, 
who  was  successively  ambassador  to  Prussia,  ambassador  to  London, 
and  governor  of  the  Czarowitz.  She  acquired  great  influence  by  her 
eminent  social  qualities  and  remarkable  aptitude  for  public  affairs. 
After  1837  she  resided  in  Paris,  where  her  salon  was  frequented  by 
many  diplomatists  and  statesmen. 

294 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

The  empress  said  that  she  was  always  pleased  to 
show  her  library,  which  had  just  been  fitted  up.  She 
told  M.  de  C.  that  he  would  find  there  a  work  of  his 
father's,  the  Voyage  pittoresque  en  Grhe,  and  then 
suddenly  addressing  me,  and  to  my  great  confusion, 
she  said  that  my  two  novels  were  there  too,  and  that 
she  was  awaiting  the  third,  which  she  had  been  told 
was  commenced.  I  tried  to  excuse  myself,  but  her 
Majesty  insisted,  laughing  with  me  at  the  distin- 
guished honor  which  she  said  she  accorded  to  my 
humble  efforts. 

Her  Majesty  then  made  us  admire  a  superb  collec- 
tion of  engravings  of  all  kinds  and  some  lithographs 
from  Wurtemberg  so  beautiful  and  well  done  that 
the  empress  made  me  acknowledge  their  superiority 
over  the  same  process  done  in  Paris.  She  showed 
us  also  English  engravings  colored  with  a  finish  and 
softness  which  approached  the  perfection  of  minia- 
ture painting.  When  the  empress  was  about  to  retire 
to  her  private  apartments,  as  we  were  making  our 
most  humble  adieux,  her  Majesty  said  kindly  that 
she  trusted  we  would  carry  away  an  agreeable 
remembrance  of  Pawlowsky.  I  asked  her  Majesty  to 
give  me  permission  to  visit  the  monuments  of  her 
beneficence  at  St.  Petersburg.  She  deigned  to  con- 
sent and  promised  to  have  orders  sent  that  I  should 
be  received  at  St.  Catherine's  and  at  the  monastery 


The  activity  of  this  princess  in  employing  her  time 
is  truly  admirable.  Except  the  hours  which  she 
devotes  to  the  fine  arts  she  is  constantly  busy  in 
directing  her  benevolent  institutions  and  in  keeping 
herself  informed  of  everything  that  concerns  them. 

295 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

Baroness  Adalberg,  the  chief  directress  of  the  con- 
vent, who  possesses  the  entire  confidence  of  her 
Majesty,  being  ill,  the  empress  went  immediately  to 
the  convent  and  replaced  her  in  all  her  duties  until 
she  recovered. 

I  commenced  by  visiting  the  institute  for  the 
daughters  of  the  nobility  at  St  Catherine's.  The 
young  girls,  dressed  elegantly  but  simply,  some  in 
brown,  others  in  green,  were  in  their  classes,  the 
masters  and  mistresses  in  their  places;  they  were 
questioned  in  turn  in  history,  geography,  the  ele- 
ments of  physics,  rhetoric,  and  philosophy.  I  was 
very  much  amused  on  hearing  a  little  girl  of  ten 
talk  about  Aristotle,  and  of  the  sublime.  The  method 
adopted  to  teach  these  young  people  to  exercise 
their  memories  seemed  to  me  to  be  excellent.  All 
the  examinations  passed  off  marvellously.  The  use- 
ful occupations  for  women  were  not  neglected. 
They  showed  me  very  beautiful  needle-work  done  by 
the  pupils.  The  dormitories  and  recreation  rooms 
were  scrupulously  white  and  clean.  I  was  present  at 
the  dinner,  which  was  preceded  by  a  prayer  chanted 
by  these  pure  young  voices,  giving  thanks  to  God 
for  his  gifts. 

The  convent  of is  much  larger  than  that  of 

St.  Catherine.  The  number  of  pupils,  who  are  both 
from  noble  and  burgher  families,  rises  as  high  as 
four  hundred  and  sixty.  Baroness  Adalberg,  al- 
though unwell,  was  so  kind  as  to  receive  me  and 
have  the  establishment  shown  me  by  an  under- 
directress.  I  was  too  late  to  hear  the  examinations, 
but  I  had  a  glance  at  the  classes.  I  passed  through 
a  corridor  which  serves  as  a  promenade  in  winter. 

296 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

It  is  a  thousand  steps  long  and  is  waxed.  The 
buildings  are  handsome  and  well  kept.  From  the 
windows  there  is  a  view  of  the  Neva  and  the  Summer 
Palace. 

While  I  was  visiting  the  dormitories  and  the  re- 
creation halls  the  pupils  assembled  in  the  dining- 
room.  I  was  greatly  struck  by  the  sight  of  over  four 
hundred  young  girls,  all  dressed  alike,  standing  at  the 
tables  arranged  in  the  form  of  a  horseshoe  in  one 
immense  vaulted  hall.  After  grace  all  were  seated, 
each  class  presided  over  by  a  mistress. 

Some  of  the  dinner  was  brought  me  on  a  tray  to 
taste.  It  consisted  of  a  very  good  soup,  small  pas- 
ties, beef,  and  vegetables.  As  I  passed  along  the 
tables  the  young  ladies  rose  politely;  I  begged  the 
directress  to  prevent  them,  but  as  I  was  leaving  they 
all  rose  again  and  made  a  curtsey.  I  returned  to 
Madam  Adalberg  to  express  my  admiration,  and  she 
promised  to  carry  my  homage  to  her  Majesty. 

These  young  people  adore  the  empress  as  a  pro- 
tecting deity.  Her  arrival  is  always  a  holiday  at  the 
convent.  They  throw  themselves  before  her  Majesty 
and  press  around  her  like  children  about  their  mother ; 
and  so  she  is,  occupying  herself  with  all  that  can  give 
them  happiness  in  this  world  and  in  the  next.  I  re- 
gretted very  much  not  having  time  to  visit  another 
institution  founded  by  the  empress-mother  for  the 
poor  daughters  of  soldiers.  They  learn  there  read- 
ing, writing,  arithmetic,  and  the  different  employ- 
ments of  their  sex,  and  when  their  education  is 
finished  means  are  given  them  to  establish  them- 
selves in  some  occupation,  or  to  marry,  or  they  go 
out  to  service. 

297 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

An  endowment  for  the  foundation  of  a  hospital 
for  invalid  soldiers  would  be  worthy  of  the  grandeur 
and  munificence  of  the  sovereign  of  Russia,  and  of 
the  military  glory  of  so  powerful  an  empire ;  unfor- 
tunately, the  funds  necessary  for  such  an  establish- 
ment have  not  yet  been  raised. 


298 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 


CHAPTER  XXX 

TWO  months  had  passed  since  I  left  St.  Peters- 
burg. Alexander  had  returned  to  his  capital, 
satisfied  with  his  journey  and  happy  to  find  himself 
again  in  the  bosom  of  his  family.  At  this  time  that 
great  disaster,  the  inundation  at  St.  Petersburg,  oc- 
curred. The  waters  of  the  Neva,  driven  back  by  the 
waves  of  the  sea  and  a  strong  wind,  broke  from  their 
bed  with  such  violence  that  in  an  instant  a  part  of 
the  city  was  inundated,  before  any  one  could  prevent 
or  arrest  the  overflow,  or  even  hear,  in  the  midst  of 
the  hurricane  and  the  noise  of  the  waters,  the  cannon 
which  was  fired  from  the  fortress  to  warn  the  inhabi- 
tants to  be  on  their  guard. 

People  were  surprised  in  the  midst  of  their  occu- 
pations by  an  enemy  which  they  were  unable  to  re- 
sist; the  laborer  at  his  work,  the  merchant  in  his 
shop,  and  the  sentinel  at  his  post;  a  number  of 
persons  driving  about  the  town  on  business  became 
victims  of  the  tempestuous  flood.  The  first  stories  of 
the  houses  were  submerged  and  in  a  few  hours  the 
water  rose  in  some  parts  of  the  town  to  the  height 
of  seventeen  feet.  The  court  quarter,  by  its  nearness 
to  the  river,  was  the  most  exposed,  and  the  imperial 
yacht  was  ready  to  receive  the  emperor,  who  with 
the  royal  family  had  taken  refuge  in  the  most  ele- 
vated part  of  the  palace,  where  he  was  forced  to  con- 

299 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

template  the  disasters  of  his  people,  whom  he  would 
have  been  willing  to  save  at  the  expense  of  his  own 
life. 

Row-boats  traversed  the  streets  of  the  city  and 
picked  up  many  unfortunates  who  were  being 
drowned  in  trying  to  reach  their  homes.  A  senti- 
nel was  carried  in  his  sentry-box  by  the  current  as 
far  as  the  Winter  Palace.  Seeing  his  sovereign  at 
the  window,  the  poor  soldier,  who  even  at  the  ap- 
proach of  death  could  not  be  made  to  forget  military 
discipline,  presented  arms.  They  succeeded  in  rescu- 
ing him.  A  funeral  cross  was  transported  by  the 
force  of  the  waters  from  a  cemetery  on  the  other  side 
of  the  river  and  deposited  opposite  the  palace.  This 
was  regarded  by  some  as  a  fatal  omen. 

As  soon  as  the  flood  had  abated,  the  emperor  has- 
tened to  visit  the  places  devastated  by  the  inundation, 
and  to  provide  for  the  most  pressing  needs  of  the 
people,  whose  distress  was  extreme  at  first.  Salt 
sold  for  twenty-five  francs  a  pound.  The  wise  meas- 
ures of  the  emperor,  whose  sympathies  were  not 
confined  to  the  tears  which  the  sight  of  this  terrible 
disaster  had  drawn  from  him,  soon  restored  order 
and  tranquillity  and  effaced  every  trace  of  a  mis- 
fortune as  unexpected  as  it  was  terrible. 

I  returned  to  France  that  same  year  before  the 
coronation  of  Charles  X.  There  I  received  letters 
from  my  mother  telling  me  that  Warsaw  was  again 
rejoicing  in  the  presence  of  her  sovereign.  Alex- 
ander was  so  good  as  to  go  to  see  her,  who  thanked 
him  for  all  the  kindnesses  which  he  had  lavished 
upon  me  during  my  stay  at  St.  Petersburg.  The 

300 


Emperor  Alexander  I 

emperor  kindly  inquired  if  my  health  had  not  suf- 
fered from  the  climate.  He  spoke  to  her  also  of  her 
grandson,  and  said  that  the  child  was  pretty,  and  that 
he  had  behaved  very  well  during  the  christening. 

My  mother  took  the  opportunity  to  give  his 
Majesty  one  of  my  letters  to  read,  in  which  I  related 
a  very  good  answer  of  the  child.  Some  one  having 
asked  him  on  his  return  to  France,  "Your  godfather 
is  very  handsome,  isn't  he?"  "And  good,"  an- 
swered the  child  without  hesitation.  The  emperor 
said  he  was  too  old  to  be  handsome  and  the  child's 
word  was  much  better. 

In  speaking  to  my  mother  of  the  Princess  of 
Lowitch,  the  emperor  said  :  "  She  is  an  angel,  and  has 
a  character  which  one  seldom  finds.  My  brother  is 
very  fortunate."  On  the  birthday  of  his  Imperial 
Highness  the  Grand  Duke  Constantine,  the  emperor 
gave  the  princess  the  grand  order  of  St.  Catherine. 
He  invested  her  in  it  himself  and  begged  her  to  sur- 
prise her  august  spouse  in  that  decoration.  On  the 
princess's  birthday  he  presented  her  with  a  magnif- 
icent necklace  of  pearls. 

The  emperor's  health  seemed  as  perfect  as  in  his 
best  years  on  this  last  journey  to  Warsaw,  that  is  to 
say,  in  the  month  of  June,  1825.  He  had  never 
shown  himself  so  gracious  to  the  Poles.  He  seemed 
to  want  to  outdo  himself  in  kindness.  He  was  satis- 
fied with  everything  he  saw,  the  improvements  of  the 
town,  the  works  undertaken  by  the  government,  and 
was  astonished  that  with  so  little  money  they  had 
established  several  manufactures,  made  a  public 
road,  etc.  He  praised,  thanked,  distributed  bene- 

301 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

fits,  accorded  favors,  and  inquired  into  the  needs  of 
every  one. 

In  passing  through  Lithuania  the  emperor  stopped 
at  Towiany,  where  he  showed  marked  kindness  to  the 
Princess  Constantine  R.  and  her  husband,  who  had 
become  proprietors  of  that  estate  at  the  death  of 
their  aunt,  whose  loss  the  emperor  seemed  to  feel 
very  sensibly.  He  was  also  so  kind  as  to  remember 
having  seen  me  at  Towiany. 

The  health  of  the  Empress  Elizabeth,  which  had 
for  some  time  been  delicate,  decided  that  fatal  jour- 
ney to  Taganrog.  It  is  difficult  to  understand  how 
and  why  the  physicians  judged  the  climate  of  that 
town,  situated  on  the  sea-coast  and  exposed  in  winter 
to  very  cold  winds,  favorable  for  a  disease  of  the 
lungs.  Redoubling  his  solicitude  for  a  life  which 
seemed  to  grow  dear  when  it  was  menaced,  the 
emperor  accompanied  his  august  spouse  to  Tagan- 
rog, and  there,  at  the  very  extremity  of  their  empire, 
inexorable  death  waited  to  strike  with  one  blow  its 
two  august  victims. 

Alexander,  being  reassured  by  a  temporary  ameli- 
oration in  the  health  of  the  empress,  undertook  a 
journey  to  Palus-Meotides.  Attacked  by  deep  mel- 
ancholy, he  spoke  often  of  returning  to  Taganrog, 
whose  situation  had  pleased  him.  He  refused  the 
treatment  of  his  English  physician  Wylie,  complain- 
ing only  of  frightful  nervousness.  Alas,  it  was  the 
end !  He  died  for  not  having  punished  his  rebel- 
lious and  ungrateful  subjects  whose  horrible  designs 
he  knew.  While  all  about  him  reposed  upon  the 

faith  in  a  fictitious  tranquillity,  ignoring  the  dangers 

302 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

that  menaced  Russia  and  their  sovereign,  he  suc- 
cumbed under  the  weight  of  that  terrible  mystery,  in 
the  excess  of  his  pain  and  the  violence  of  his  anguish 
letting  only  these  words  escape  him :  "  Oh,  the  un- 
grateful monsters ;  I  wished  only  their  welfare !  " 
After  his  death  a  search  was  made  among  the 
papers  of  the  emperor,  and  there  the  plot  was  dis- 
covered. 

It  was  too  late.  The  blow  had  been  dealt.  The 
perfidy  of  the  conspirators  and  their  mad  ingratitude 
had  served  them  better,  perhaps,  than  their  parri- 
cidal dagger  would  have  done.  The  rage  of  the 
assassins  was  disappointed.  He  was  no  more ! 
Glory,  honor,  power,  grace,  amiability,  angelic  good- 
ness, —  death,  merciless  death  had  consumed  them 
all,  had  destroyed  all ! 

Alexander  left  life  without  a  regret.  Could  he 
love  it  any  longer?  His  last  words —  after  attending 
to  the  duties  of  religion  with  a  resignation  inspired  by 
true  piety  and  a  pure  conscience — his  last  words,  in 
asking  to  see  the  heaven  which  seemed  already  open- 
ing for  him,  show  the  calmness  of  his  last  moments. 
"  What  a  beautiful  day !  "  said  he  when  they  had 
raised  the  window  blinds.  Yes,  without  doubt  it  was 
a  beautiful  day,  as  it  was  to  bring  him  eternal  happi- 
ness and  immortal  glory.  But  it  was  terrible  for 
those  who  were  condemned  to  survive  him,  for  the 
unfortunate  and  unhappy  Elizabeth,  whose  only  hope, 
after  having  received  the  last  sigh,  the  last  look  of 
her  husband,  was  to  follow  him  to  the  tomb  and  re- 
join him  in  heaven.  She  wrote :  "  Our  angel  is  in 
heaven,  and  I  —  I  vegetate  still  a  little  longer  on  the 

303 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

earth ;  but  I  have  the  hope  to  be  soon  reunited  to 
him." 

This  was  heart-rending  news  for  a  mother,  and  only 
religious  faith  can  help  one  to  bear  with  fortitude 
such  a  loss  and  such  a  grief.  The  first  letter  of  the 
Empress  Elizabeth  had  been  so  reassuring,  the  poor 
mother,  filled  with  confidence  and  joy,  had  gone  on 
foot  to  church  to  offer  thanks  to  the  All-Powerful,  who 
seemed  at  last  to  lend  an  ear  to  the  petitions  of  fifty 
millions  of  people,  who  in  their  prayers  had  asked 
Him  to  give  them  back  their  sovereign,  their  father. 
All  St.  Petersburg,  wild  with  joy  at  the  arrival  of  the 
courier  who  brought  the  glad  message,  and  retaining 
by  heart  each  touching  word  of  the  beloved  empress's 
letter,  went  in  crowds  to  the  churches.  The  Tc  Deum 
was  not  finished  when  the  Grand  Duke  Nicholas  re- 
ceived the  last  and  fatal  news. 

He  returned,  to  the  church,  where  every  one  was 
struck  by  the  sudden  change  in  his  countenance. 
Not  wishing  or  not  being  able  to  strike  his  mother's 
heart  with  such  a  terrible  blow,  he  thought  that  relig- 
ion alone  could  soften  its  sharpness.  Immediately 
the  priest  advanced  toward  the  empress,  bearing  in 
trembling  hands  the  crucifix  covered  with  a  black 
veil.  By  the  slow  and  solemn  step  and  by  the  univer- 
sal sign  of  grief,  the  unhappy  mother  knew  what  was 
in  reserve  for  her,  and  like  the  divine  Mother  she  fell 
at  the  foot  of  the  cross. 

What  a  heart-rending  scene !  The  interior  of  the 
superb  church  of  Kazan,  glittering  with  gold  and 
lights,  the  priest  at  the  altar  in  his  rich  robes,  whose 
every  feature  expressed  a  grief  too  deep  for  words ; 

3°4 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

that  tender  mother,  showing  in  her  countenance  the 
sudden  change  from  joy  to  sorrow;  the  Grand  Duke 
Nicholas  divided  between  the  feelings  which  over- 
whelmed him  and  his  anxiety  for  his  beloved  mother; 
the  groups  of  assistants  whose  faces  expressed  a  mix- 
ture of  doubt,  hope,  and  fear ;  the  mysterious  light  of 
the  chapel  blending  with  the  melancholy  brilliancy  of 
the  candles  and  lamps ;  all  this  joyous  service  changed 
to  a  mournful  sacrifice ;  —  what  a  subject  for  another 
Raphael!  What  material  from  which  to  create  a 
masterpiece ! 

Europe  learned  at  the  same  time  of  the  illness  and 
death  of  that  generous  prince  who  had  given  her 
peace  and  repose.  There  was  mourning  in  every 
land.  The  nations  were  moved  in  learning  that  their 
friend  and  liberator  was  no  more ;  the  courts  put  on 
true  mourning.  The  Emperor  of  Austria,  on  hearing 
of  the  death  of  Alexander,  his  faithful  ally,  exclaimed 
in  an  emotion  of  deep  grief  which  honored  himself  as 
much  as  him  whose  loss  he  deplored,  "  Alas,  I  have 
lost  my  best  friend  !  "  Touching  words  in  the  mouth 
of  a  sovereign,  and  expressive  of  deep  sorrow. 

At  the  Russian  embassy  in  Paris  they  were  prepar- 
ing for  a  festival  in  honor  of  the  emperor's  birth- 
day. It  was  changed  to  funeral  honors.  I  will  not 
attempt  to  describe  what  I  felt  at  this  overwhelming 
event.  There  are  griefs  which  only  religion  can 
calm  or  assuage.  I  heard  of  it  without  preparation, 
by  a  letter  which  was  sent  me  from  Paris  to  the 
country,  where  we  were  staying. 

I  had  no  sooner  glanced  at  the  letter  than  I  gave  a 
loud  cry.  M.  de  C.,  much  astonished,  asked  me  what 
20  3°5 


Historical  Memoirs  of  the 

it  was.  Sobbing  I  told  him,  saying  that  it  could  not  be 
true.  He  ran  to  the  newspaper,  which  he  had  not  yet 
opened,  and  came  back  with  tears  in  his  eyes.  It 
was  no  longer  possible  to  doubt  our  misfortune. 
Even  my  child  felt  it.  M.  de  C-,  placing  his  hand  on 
the  head  of  his  son,  said,  "  Poor  child,  he  does  not 
yet  know  what  he  has  lost !  "  My  Alexander,  lifting 
his  head  sadly,  said,  "  I  have  lost  my  godfather." 

Each  day  confirmed  the  heart-rending  news  by  more 
sinister  details,  details  which  filled  the  soul  with  indig- 
nation and  horror.  The  opinion  generally  admitted, 
that  that  beautiful  life  had  not  been  cut  short  by  other 
hands  than  those  of  Providence,  was  my  first  conso- 
lation. Still  I  was  constantly  obliged  to  hear  these 
sad  words :  "  The  Emperor  Alexander  died  at  Tag- 
anrog" and  to  see  them  written  everywhere.  They 
pursued  me  night  and  day:  but  my  heart,  my  im- 
agination, everything  in  me  refused  even  this  evi- 
dence, and  I  saw  him  as  I  had  seen  him  the  last  time, 
in  all  his  goodness  and  gentleness.  Instead  of  avoid- 
ing these  sad  details  which  the  newspapers  offered 
daily,  I  read  them  eagerly.  I  delighted  in  this 
universal  mourning,  in  these  heart-rending  regrets 
which  found  an  echo  in  my  own  heart.  I  loved  to 
see  my  sadness  shared  by  the  inhabitants  of  Cham- 
pagne which  Alexander  had  entered  as  conqueror. 
There  was  not  one  poor  wine-grower  in  the  environs 
of  Epernay  or  Les  Vertus,  who  did  not  exclaim  when 
he  heard  of  the  death  of  Alexander,  "  Ah !  what  a 
misfortune !  He  saved  France !  "  A  peasant  said 
to  me  one  day,  "  Alas !  madame,  he  was  as  good  as 
he  was  handsome  !  " 

306 


Emperor  Alexander  I. 

Russia  and  Poland  were  filled  with  grief  and  cov- 
ered with  mourning.  Woe  be  to  those  who  did  not 
carry  it  in  their  hearts,  and  eternal  shame  be  upon 
those  who  dared  deny  the  fidelity  which  they  had 
sworn  to  Alexander ! 

But  we  will  turn  from  these  dark  thoughts,  and 
behold  rather  how  the  august  heirs  of  the  virtues  and 
power  of  Alexander  give  a  unique  example  to  the 
world.  Brothers  have  been  seen,  sword  in  hand, 
fighting  over  the  bloody  heritage  of  their  father ;  but 
in  the  noble  contest  between  Constantine  and  Nicho- 
las one  sees  only  disinterestedness,  greatness  of  soul, 
and  generosity.  It  is  well  known  that,  regarding 
herself  as  an  obstacle  to  the  great  destinies  of  her 
august  husband,  the  Princess  Lowitch  threw  herself 
at  Constantine's  feet  and  implored  him  to  forget  that 
she  had  ever  existed,  and  to  fulfil  the  destiny  that 
awaited  him  by  accepting  the  crown  to  which  his 
birth  entitled  him.  But  Constantine  was  guided  by 
his  love  for  her,  and  the  word  he  had  given  a  dearly 
loved  and  venerated  brother. 

Notwithstanding  his  virtuous  resistance,  Nicholas 
ascended  this  desolate  throne,  where  such  difficult 
emergencies  were  reserved  for  his  wisdom.  God  has 
supported  him  in  the  midst  of  many  difficulties ;  may 
He  sustain  him  always.  If  the  Emperor  Alexander 
has  merited  the  surname  of  the  Good,  let  us  hope 
that  his  august  follower,  in  imitation  of  that  prince  of 
immortal  memory,  in  making  his  name  and  power 
respected,  in  preferring  the  love  of  his  subjects  to 
vainglory  and  renown,  may  receive  one  day  from  his 
contemporaries  and  from  posterity  the  surname  of 

3°7 


Memoirs  of  Alexander  I. 

the  Irreproachable,  —  a  beautiful  title,  which  not  only 
few  sovereigns,  but  few  men  in  private  life  have  ever 
been  able  to  merit. 

I  have  endeavored  in  this  modest  sketch  to  paint 
Alexander  from  life.  I  shall  be  only  too  happy  if 
those  who  had  the  good  fortune  to  know  him,  to 
approach  him,  to  love  him,  and  to  be  devoted  to 
him,  here  recognize  a  few  traits  of  this  grand  and 
beautiful  model,  so  worthy  of  a  better  pen  and  greater 
talent. 


308 


I  ndex 


A. 

ABDICATION,  Pahlen  proposes  Paul's, 
31;  Napoleon's,  172,204. 

Adalberg,  Baroness,  296. 

Admiralty,  The,  St.  Petersburg,  262. 

Agriculture,  fostered  by  Alexander, 
47,  274. 

Alexander  I.,  Emperor  of  Russia; 
friendship  for  the  author,  vi;  sacri- 
fices Russian  interests  by  Treaty  of 
Tilsit,  vi,  60  ;  kept  constantly  be- 
fore us,  xii;  in  front  rank  of  celeb- 
rities, xiii ;  conduct  of,  at  time  of 
assassination  of  Paul,  xiii,  31 ;  tragic 
death  veiled  by  the  author,  xiii;  im- 
perfect view  of,  xv ;  birth  of,  23 ; 
La  Harpe  tutor  of,  24 ;  loved  to 
study,  25 ;  solicitude  of  Catherine  II. 
for,  25  ;  love  for  his  bride,  26 ;  in- 
fluence over  Paul,  27  ;  besought  by 
Pahlen  to  accept  regency,  34-37 ; 
warned  by  Princess  Gazarin,  38 ; 
horror  at  the  deed  of  the  conspira- 
tors, 44 ;  trying  position  at  first  as 
czar,  43  ;  acts  of  justice  mark  acces- 
sion to  the  throne,  46 ;  love  of  mili- 
tary details,  47 ;  reply  to  Mme.  de 
Stael,  48  ;  genius  of,  and  destiny  of, 
48  ;  example  of  the  sympathy  of, 
49;  first  visit  to  Vilna,  49;  his  cus- 
toms when  travelling,  50  ;  war  made 
not  for  conquest,  51 ;  sends  Markoff 
to  Paris,  52;  demands  reparation 
for  murder  of  D'Enghien,  53  ;  ap- 
points Kotousoff  to  command  of 
troops,  53  ;  arrival  at  Czartory ski's, 
55 ;  declines  order  of  St.  George,  56  ; 
refuses  to  ratify  treaty  made  by 
Oubril,  56;  befriends  Queen  Louisa, 
56 ;  interview  with  Bonaparte  58  ; 
receives  King  and  Queen  of  Prussia 

3°9 


at  his  Court,  60-62 ;  Mme.  Narish- 
kin  and,  61 ;  Napoleon  seeks  a 
second  interview  with,  62,  63  ;  re- 
nounces the  Continental  System, 
64 ;  second  visit  to  Vilna,  66  ;  termi- 
nates conquest  of  Finland,  66 ;  daily 
routine  of,  68;  visits  Count  Mori- 
coni,  68  ;  gallantry  of,  71,  73  ;  arrival 
at  Towiany,  73  ;  praises  attainments 
of  the  Poles,  76;  departure  from 
Towiany,  80;  reverence  for  holy 
things,  82 ;  personal  description  of, 
82;  portrait  of,  by  Gerard,  83,  138; 
bust  of,  by  Thorwaldsen,  83;  re- 
ceives Count  Narbonne,  84;  ap- 
points the  author  lady  of  honor,  86; 
calls  on  the  author  at  Vilna,  87 ; 
purchases  Zakret,  88  ;  comments  on 
European  affairs,  89 ;  remark  of, 
misinterpreted  by  the  Poles,  90 ;  at 
ball  at  Zakret,  92;  learns  that  the 
French  had  crossed  the  Niemen, 
94;  leaves  Vilna,  94;  rejects  pro- 
posal to  devastate  Lithuania,  97  ; 
sends  Balacheff  to  Napoleon,  102; 
criticism  of,  by  Napoleon,  104;  cor- 
dial reception  at  Warsaw,  113;  en- 
trusts command  of  the  army  to  De 
Tolly,  114;  goes  to  St,  Peters- 
burg, 114;  tactics  of,  criticised  by 
Napoleon,  115;  forbids  imperial 
family  to  leave  the  Capital,  116; 
returns  to  Vilna,  131 ;  exonerates  the 
Lithuanians,  132,  143;  outlines  his 
war  policy,  133;  criticises  Napo- 
leon's treatment  of  his  courtiers, 
136;  appreciation  of  Voltaire,  139; 
astonishment  at  rashness  of  French 
invasion,  139;  fidelity  of  Ilia  to, 
142  ;  decorates  Kotousoff,  144;  visits 
hospitals  at  Vilna,  146 ;  anxious  to 


Index 


hasten  end  of  the  war,  149;  praises 
character  of  Moreau,  149 ;  Talley- 
rand and,  at  Erfurt,  150;  commends 
conduct  of  Oudinot,  152;  mentions 
defects  in  modern  education,  152; 
Madame  Kriidener  and,  152;  re- 
jects all  reports  derogatory  to  his 
subjects,  154;  protects  the  estate  of 
the  author's  father,  159;  conduct 
of,  in  the  German  campaign,  161 ; 
proclamation  to  his  troops  on  enter- 
ing France,  163 ;  induces  the  allies 
to  march  upon  Paris,  164;  receives 
the  aldermen  of  Paris,  166 ;  enters 
Paris,  1 66;  receives  a  deputation 
from  the  French  Senate,  168 ; 
gives  assurances  of  his  friendship 
for  France,  169 ;  declares  the  French 
soldiers  free,  1 70 ;  friendship  for  Jo- 
sephine, 171  ;  the  guest  of  Talley- 
rand, 171 ;  insists  with  the  allies  on 
favorable  terms  for  Napoleon,  172  ; 
compels  France  to  pay  Lithuanian 
soldiers,  174;  grants  an  audience  to 
the  French  Institute,  174;  visits 
the  Hotel  des  Invalides,  175;  re- 
sponds to  address  by  Chaptal,  176; 
receives  a  medal,  177;  visits  the 
Institution  of  ^couen,  177;  honors 
the  memory  of  La  Harpe,  177;  bust 
of,  made  by  French  artists,  178; 
visits  Louis  XVIII. ,  179;  visits 
England,  181  ;  honored  by  Oxford, 
183;  visits  Blenheim,  184;  visits 
Saardam,  184;  joins  the  empress, 
184;  letter  to  Wiazmintoff,  184; 
incidents  of  his  journey  homewards, 
185  ;  declines  title  of  Blessed,  189 ; 
takes  steps  to  advance  the  welfare 
of  Russia,  190;  journey  to  Vienna, 
193  ;  declared  King  of  Poland,  196; 
letter  to  Ostrowski,  196 ;  aware  of 
Talleyrand's  duplicity,  199 ;  reluc- 
tant to  again  go  to  war  for  France, 
200 ;  delays  his  return  to  Paris,  201 ; 
addresses  his  troops,  201  ;  welcomed 
by  the  inhabitants  of  Champagne, 
202;  advice  ignored  and  works  of 
art  dispersed,  203 ;  encourages  emi- 
gration to  the  Crimea,  203 ;  crowned 
King  of  Poland,  206;  gives  Poland 


a  new  Constitution,  207 ;  festivities 
at  Warsaw,  209;  arrives  at  Vilna, 
211 ;  difficulties  placed  in  his  way 
at  Vienna,  212;  compares  Paris 
and  London,  213;  arrives  at  Tow- 
iany,  215;  prediction  concerning 
Napoleon,  216;  his  acts  of  disci- 
pline, 220  ;  returns  to  Warsaw,  221 ; 
commends  the  Polish  army,  235; 
solicitude  for  the  author's  future, 
236;  virtuous  conduct  assures  a 
noble  career,  237 ;  habits  of  indus- 
try of,  238;  consents  to  the  author's 
marriage,  239 ;  letter  of  congratula- 
tion to  the  author,  240;  opinion  of 
the  liberal  party  in  France,  243; 
writes  a  letter  in  the  author's  be- 
half, 247;  fails  to  champion  Greece, 
249;  lack  of  enthusiasm  for,  at 
Vilna,  249;  calls  on  the  author, 
249-256;  discusses  French  politics, 
251 ;  retains  his  youthful  appearance, 
255;  attends  the  Congress  of  Ve- 
rona, 256 ;  falls  dangerously  ill,  259 ; 
returns  to  Czarsko-Selo,  263 ;  greets 
the  author,  269;  insists  on  being 
her  host,  270;  agricultural  tastes 
of,  274 ;  habit  of  life  at  Czarsko- 
Se'lo,  276 ;  is  godfather  to  the 
author's  son,  282 ;  solicitude  for  the 
health  of  Louis  XVIII.,  283 ;  starts 
for  the  Ural  Mountains,  284  ;  death 
of  his  daughter,  289 ;  silent  suffer- 
ings of,  292 ;  returns  to  St.  Peters- 
burg, 299;  again  visits  Warsaw, 
300 ;  satisfaction  with  Poland,  301 ; 
death  at  Taganrog,  302;  grief  of 
the  Emperor  of  Austria  at  the 
death  of,  305 ;  author's  tribute  to, 
306 ;  popularity  of,  in  France, 
306. 

Alexander,  Palace  of,  270. 

Alexandra,  Grand  Duchess,  279. 

Alexis  Petrowitz,  foot-note  on,  35. 

Anecdotes :  Empress  Catherine  and 
the  German  princes,  26 ;  M.  Choi- 
seul  and  Pahlen,  28;  Paul  and 
Pahlen,  32 ;  Mme.  de  Stael  and 
Alexander,  48  ;  burghers  of  Vilna 
and  Alexander,  49 ;  Mr.  Theodore 
and  Alexander,  50,  51;  Alexander 


310 


Index 


at  Austerlitz,  54;  Alexander  at 
Czartoryski's,  55  ;  Alexander  and 
Napoleon,  58  ;  Alexander  at  Willa- 
now,  70;  Tolstoi  and  Alexander, 
74 ;  Napoleon  and  Caulincourt,  119; 
Alexander  and  Ilia,  142  ;  Alexander 
and  the  Spanish  prisoners,  147 ; 
Alexander  and  a  soldier,  148  ;  Alex- 
ander and  a  petitioner,  185-187 ; 
Alexander  and  Mme.  de  Radzivil, 
226,  231. 

Angouleme,  Due  d',  foot-note  on, 
258. 

Arnault,  literary  genius  of,  160. 

Armfeldt,  Gustav  M.,  Commander  of 
Finland,  71. 

Armidowska,  name  given  Mme.  de 
Radzivil,  226. 

Army,  Austrian  at  Dresden,  161. 

Army,  French,  victorious  at  Jena, 
56 ;  held  in  check  by  Bennigsen,  56 ; 
occupies  Warsaw,  57;  crosses  the 
Niemen,  94  ;  enters  Vilna,  96 ;  com- 
position of,  97 ;  behavior  of,  98, 
109;  apparent  destination  of,  116. 
recruits  from  Lithuania,  117;  dis- 
order of,  on  retreat,  120;  suffering 
of,  122,  126 ;  declared  to  be  free, 
170;  absence  of  discipline  in,  212. 

Army,  Russian,  alienated  by  Paul,  27; 
hails  Alexander  as  czar,  43 ;  con- 
spiracy had  stronghold  in,  45  ;  im- 
proved spirit  of,  46;  owes  its  fine 
bearing  to  Alexander,  47;  under 
Bennigsen  checks  French  advance, 
56 ;  assembles  in  Lithuania,  66 ; 
evacuates  Vilna,  94,  96 ;  retakes 
Vilna,  123;  occupies  Warsaw,  159; 
vigorous  discipline  in  the,  173; 
assemble  at  Les  Vertus,  201. 

Art  and  literature  render  homage  to 
Alexander,  46. 

Artois,  Count  of,  see  Charles  X. 

Austerlitz,  lost  by  non-arrival  of  Ben- 
nigsen, 54. 

Austria,  declares  war  against  France, 
53 ;  Talleyrand  makes  treaty  with, 
199. 

Austria,  Emperor  of,  criticised  by  Na- 
poleon, 105;  birthday  of,  195;  con- 
gratulates Alexander  on  Russian 


army,  202;  grief  at  death  of  Alex- 
ander, 305. 

B. 

BADEN,  violation  of  territory  of,  53. 

Balacheff,  General,  sent  by  Alexander 
to  Napoleon,  102,  132. 

Barthelemy,  Marie,  foot-note  on,  252. 

Bassano,  Duke  of,  see  Maret. 

Beauharnais,  Eugene  de,  Alexander's 
interest  in,  171. 

Bennigsen,  Count  Levin,  respectfully 
opposes  Empress  Marie,  41;  urges 
homage  be  paid  to  Alexander,  42 ; 
prevails  on  Alexander  to  ascend  the 
throne,  43  ;  responsibility  for  loss 
of  Austerlitz,  54  ;  checks  the  French 
advance,  56;  sells  Zakret  to  the 
emperor,  88. 

Bennigsen,  Mme.,  93. 

Berlin,  captured  by  the  French,  56 ; 
Nicholas's  wedding  at,  206. 

Bernadotte,  Marshal,  friendly  rela- 
tions with  Alexander,  66 ;  advises 
Alexander  not  to  give  Napoleon 
battle,  114. 

Bern,  Due  de,  tragic  death  of,  243. 

Berri,  Duchesse  de,  courage  of,  243. 

Blenheim,  visited  by  Alexander,   184. 

Bonaparte,  Prince  Je'rome,  suggested 
for  King  of  Poland,  100;  mistakes 
made  by,  harass  Napoleon,  100. 

Bonaparte,  Lucien,  149. 

Borgo,  Carlo  di,  foot-note  on,  197. 

Bourbons,  Napoleon's  duty  to  the,  51 ; 
dispersed  by  Napoleon,  199  ;  Alex- 
ander marches  to  the  relief  of,  200. 

C. 

CAMBYSES,  Napoleon  compared  to, 
118. 

Castelbajac,  Viscount  de,  see  Bar- 
thelemy. 

Catherine  II.,  Alexander's  affection 
for,  23 ;  strong  will  of,  24  ;  solici- 
tude for  Alexander,  25  ;  Zouboff  a 
favorite  of,  30;  effects  of  prodigal 
generosity  of,  47 ;  sends  Markoff  to 
Turkey,  52;  lack  of  interest  in  pub- 
lic affairs  during  reign  of,  133. 


311 


Index 


Catherine,  Grand  Duchess,  asked  in 
marriage  by  Napoleon,  63;  visits 
London,  182;  visits  Oxford,  183; 
visits  Vienna,  195. 

Caulincourt,  serves  Napoleon,  no; 
returns  with  Napoleon  to  Paris,  119; 
attentions  demanded  by  Napoleon  of, 

136. 

Cayla,  Countess  of,  favorite  of  Louis 
XVIII.,  254. 

Champagne,  inhabitants  of,  welcome 
Alexander,  202  ;  grief  for  the  death 
of,  306. 

Chapelle,  Antoine,  foot-note  on,  121. 

Chaptal,  M.,  delivers  address  to  Alex- 
ander, 176. 

Charles,  Archduke,  absence  of  army 
of,  at  Austerlitz,  53. 

Charles  X.  arrives  in  Paris,  1 78  ;  es- 
teemed by  Alexander,  243. 

Charles  XII.,  Napoleon  refers  to,  115. 

Chateaubriand,  M.  de;  his  appreciation 
of  Alexander,  256;  retirement  of, 
281. 

Choiseul-Gouffier,  Comte,  sketch  of 
the  life  of,  vii;  banished  from  St. 
Petersburg,  28  ;  Empress  Marie's 
remembrance  of,  294,  295. 

Choiseul-Gouffier,  M.  de,  marriage 
with  the  author,  vii ;  interview  with 
Pahlen,  28 ;  asks  imperial  consent 
to  his  marriage,  239 ;  detained  in 
France  by  his  duties,  250;  visits  St 
Petersburg,  260;  obtains  an  audi- 
ence with  Alexander,  281. 

Choiseul-Gouffier,  Comtesse,  early  life 
of,  v ;  meets  the  czar,  vi,  69 ;  mar- 
riage of,  vii ;  history  of  her  book,  viii, 
ix ;  a  Polish  author,  xii ;  compared 
to  M.  de  La  Cases,  xii;  book  of, 
popular,  xiii ;  grief  at  death  of 
Alexander,  xv,  305 ;  personal  recol- 
lections of  Alexander  begin,  67; 
offended  with  him,  67 ;  reason  for 
writing  her  memoirs,  81  ;  descrip- 
tion of  the  emperor,  82 ;  appointed 
lady  of  honor,  86 ;  attends  a  grand 
service  of  the  Greek  Church,  86 : 
receives  a  message  from  Tolstoi, 
87;  receives  the  emperor  at  Vilna, 
87,  131-142,  147-156,  211-214, 

312 


249;  courtesies  to  the  author  at 
Zakret,  93 ;  distressed  by  the  French, 
99;  dislike  of  the  French  army, 
101;  presented  to  Napoleon,  107; 
describes  Napoleon's  appearance, 
I09»  '35 »  meets  him  near  Zakret, 
112;  remains  in  Vilna  after  family 
join  the  French  army,  123  ;  applies 
to  Czaplic  for  protection,  123  ;  con- 
duct of,  praised,  124 ;  rumored  flight 
of,  124 ;  experiences  with  the  French 
refugees,  127;  hatred  of  Napoleon, 
130 ;  joy  at  arrival  of  Alexander,  131 ; 
attends  ball  at  Kotousoff's,  143; 
sends  letter  by  him  to  her  father,  145 ; 
threatened  confiscation  of  estates  of, 
150;  intrusts  letter  to  her  father  to 
Tolstoi,  155  ;  appeals  to  Alexander 
to  protect  her  estates,  155  ;  departs 
for  the  country,  1 58  ;  receives  order 
from  Alexander  protecting  estates, 
159;  prayer  offered  in  Alexander's 
behalf,  205  ;  anxiety  for  his  safety, 
210 ;  begins  her  journal,  213 ;  goes  to 
Towiany,  215 ;  indisposition  of, 
218;  visits  Warsaw,  221,  242;  in- 
terview with  Alexander,  222,  223- 
228  ;  guest  of  M.  de  Novosiltzoff, 
230  ;  meets  Alexander  at  Potocki's 
233 ;  receives  him,  235  ;  solicits  a 
place  for  Gunther,  236 ;  marriage 
of,  decided  upon,  239  ;  receives  a 
letter  of  congratulation  from  Alex- 
ander, 240  ;  desires  an  official  posi- 
tion for  her  husband,  241  ;  asks 
emperor's  aid,  246 ;  hopes  for 
Greece,  248 ;  arrangements  for  bap- 
tism of  her  son,  250  ;  rapid  journey 
from  Paris  to  Vilna,  255  ;  visits  St. 
Petersburg,  260;  goes  to  Czarsko- 
S61o,  267  ;  sad  reflections  of,  268  ; 
unexpected  meeting  with  Alexander, 
269  ;  accepts  his  hospitality,  270  ; 
presents  her  son  to  him,  272 ; 
opinion  of  Parisian  society,  273 ; 
meets  Empress  Elizabeth,  277; 
meets  the  Empress  Marie,  279; 
description  of  imperial  yacht,  281 ; 
baptism  of  her  son,  282 ;  accounts 
for  emperor's  sadness,  289;  fare- 
well audience  with  Empress  Eliza- 


Index 


beth,  290;  parting  gift  from  Alex- 
ander, 290  ;  accidental  meeting  with 
the  Empress,  291 ;  sympathy  for 
Alexander,  292 ;  farewell  audience 
with  Empress  Marie,  293  ;  visits  her 
benevolent  institutions,  296,  297 ; 
returns  to  Paris,  300 ;,  tribute  to 
Alexander,  306,  307. 

Clarence,  Duke  of,  181. 

Commerce  protected  by  Alexander,  47. 

Cond6,  Princesse  de,  and  Henri  IV., 
62. 

Conde,  Prince  de,  foot-note  on,  179. 

Congress  of  Vienna,  attitude  on  learn- 
ing of  Napoleon's  escape  from  Elba, 
xiii ;  sessions  of,  195. 

Congress  of  Verona,  256. 

Conspiracy,  against  Paul,  29-41 ; 
revealed  by  anonymous  letter,  32  ; 
success  of,  41 ;  against  Alexander, 
210,  302,  303. 

Conspirators,  fear  Alexander's  wrath, 
43;  exiled  to  the  provinces,  44. 

Constant,  Benjamin,  252. 

Constant,  "  Private  Life  of  Napo- 
leon," quoted,  115,  135. 

Constantine,  Grand  Duke,  suspicion 
of  Paul  against,  33 ;  urges  Alex- 
ander to  become  emperor,  42 ;  pre- 
sented to  Napoleon,  58 ;  occupies 
Comte  Tisenhaus's  house,  67;  en- 
ters Paris,  166 ;  at  Warsaw,  223  ; 
marriage  of,  245 ;  at  Vilna,  256 ; 
country  residence  of,  260 ;  Alex- 
ander decorates  his  wife,  301 ;  de- 
clines the  succession.  307. 

Constitutionnel,  influence  of  the,  273. 

Continental  system,  enforced  by  Na- 
poleon, 60;  renounced  by  Alexan- 
der, 64  ;  effects  on  Russia,  65. 

Convent  of ,  296. 

Cossacks,  approach  Vilna,  118;  enter 
Vilna,  123  ;  pillagings  of,  128  ;  com- 
pelled to  disgorge,  129. 

Cotchubey,  Count,  86. 

Coucy,  Eug6nie  de,  foot-note  on, 
118. 

Country  residences,  near  St.  Peters- 
burg, beauty  of,  260. 

Czaplic,  General,  first  Russian  to  re- 
enter  Vilna,  123. 


Czarsko-SeUo,  Alexander's  illness  at, 
259 ;  author  arrives  at,  267 ;  de- 
scription of  park  of,  274. 

Czartoryska,  Princess  Isabella,  foot- 
note  on,  193. 

Czartoryski,  Prince  Constantine,  55. 

Czernischeff,  M.,  aide-de-camp  to 
Alexander,  71;  visits  Louis  XVI 11. 
with  him,  179. 

D. 

D'ALEMBERT,  138. 

datcha,  260,  261. 

David,  portrait  of  Napoleon  by,  109. 

Davoust,  Louis,  foot-note  on,  101. 

Decazes,     M.,     influence     on    Louis 

XVIII.,  243. 
Declaration    of   war  by  Austria  and 

Russia  against  France,  53. 
Delitte,  quoted,  292. 
De  Stael,  Mme,  see  Stael,Mme.  de. 
Diderot,  138. 

Dumas,  M.,  quotes  this  work,  viii. 
Duplessis,    Armand,    note  on,    121  ; 

Alexander's  appreciation  of,  251. 

E. 

EDUCATION,  defects  of  modern,  152. 

Ekaterinoslaf  Garden,  263. 

Elba,  Island  of,  escape  of  Napoleon 
from,  xiii,  198  ;  his  banishment  to, 
172. 

Elizabeth  of  Baden  chosen  to  be  Grand 
Duchess,  26;  suffers  from  Alex- 
ander's infidelity,  61  ;  meets  him  at 
Brussels,  184  ;  life  at  Czarsko-Se'lo, 
276,  278;  author's  interview  with, 
277 ;  opinion  of  Walter  Scott's 
novels,  277 ;  kindness  to  the  Emper- 
or's daughter,  289;  author's  fare- 
well audience  with,  290 ;  affection 
for  Alexander,  291 ;  goes  to  Tagan- 
rog, 302 ;  grief  at  Alexander's 
death,  303. 

Emigrant,  Napoleon's  interview  with 
a  French,  103. 

Enghien,  Due  d',  murder  of,  53. 

England,  Alexander  sends  Markoff 
to  maintain  friendly  relations  with, 
52 ;  broke  treaty  of  Amiens,  52 ; 


313 


Index 


Napoleon  enforces  the  Continental 
System  against,  60;  not  dependent 
upon  European  commerce  for  pros- 
perity, 65  ;  welcomes  the  sovereign 
allies,  1 81 ;  policy  of,  toward  Portu- 
gal, 286. 

English  carriages  in  Russia,  261. 

Equestrians,  Tower  of  the,  271 ;  au- 
thor visits,  284. 

Erfurt,  Napoleon  and  Alexander  at, 
63.  64i  150- 

Eugene,  Prince,  see  Beauharnais. 

Europe,  admiration  of,  for  Russian 
army,  475  danger  of  war  to  pros- 
perity of,  52,  151  ;  shocked  by 
D'Enghien's  murder,  53. 

Exiles,  increased  number  of,  27. 

F. 

FERRONNAYS,  COUNT  ;  foot-note  on, 
241 ;  appointed  ambassador  to  Rus- 
sia, 242. 

Finances  (Russian),  put  in  order  by 
Alexander,  47. 

Finland,  conquest  of,  by  Alexander,  66. 

Fitz-James,  Due  de,  foot-note  on,  257. 

Fontanges,  Mile,  de,  and  Louis  XIV., 
62. 

Foy,  Maximilian,  foot-note  on,  252. 

France,  young  France  satisfied  with 
author's  concessions  xiii ;  rescued 
from  revolution  by  Napoleon,  5 1 ; 
Alexander's  desire  to  maintain 
friendly  relations  with,  52 ;  allies'  ef- 
forts to  correct  false  reports  in,  150 ; 
misinformed  by  Napoleon's  bulle- 
tins, 151;  boundaries  of,  unchanged, 
202;  Alexander  speaks  of,  212; 
anxiety  in,  for  Spain,  249 :  Due  de 
Richelieu's  services  in  behalf  of, 
251 ;  anxiety  in,  by  Alexander's 
attitude  to  Spain,  257. 

Frank,  Mme.  74. 

French  revolution,  long  convalescence 
from,  xi. 

French  prisoners,  transportation  of, 
57 ;  ravaged  by  the  Jews,  126. 

French  secrecy  regarding  their  mili- 
tary preparations,  66;  policy  in  re- 
gard to,  118. 


French  artists  honor  Alexander,  1 78. 

French  at  Vilna  celebrate  entrance  into 
Moscow,  118;  hail  Alexander  as 
their  Henri  IV.,  171. 

French  language,  spoken  with  ele- 
gance by  Alexander,  25,  149;  for- 
gotten by  the  French,  149. 

French  honor  protected  by  Louis 
XVIII.,  258. 

Friedland,  battle  of,  58. 

G. 

GAGARIN,  Princess,  Paul's  friendship 
for,  37  ;  warns  Alexander,  38. 

Genlis,  Mme.  de,  153. 

Genoa,  la  suferba,  128. 

George  III.,  regency  for,  36. 

GeYard,  portrait  of  Alexander  by,  83. 

German  princesses  brought  to  St. 
Petersburg,  26. 

Germany,  Markoff  fails  in,  52. 

Ghent,  Louis  XVIII.  retires  to,  199. 

Giedroyc,  Mile.,  appointed  lady  of 
honor,  86. 

Goscinny-Devor,  description  of,  263. 

Grabowska,  Mile.,  presented  to  Alex- 
ander, 69 ;  appointed  lady  of  honor, 
86. 

Greek,  in  defence,  hopes  for,  248. 

Grodno,  50. 

H. 

HARPE,  Colonel  La,  see  La  Harpe. 

Henri  IV.,  and  the  Princesse  de 
Cond6,  62 ;  dress  of,  adopted  by 
Murat,  136 ;  Alexander  compared 
to,  225. 

Henriade,  138. 

Historical  Memoirs,  history  of  these, 
viii ;  popularity  of,  xi ;  "  show  his- 
tory en  deshabille  "  xi ;  interest  in, 
compared  to  novels  by  Scott,  81. 

Hogendorp,  Count,  foot-note  on,  119. 

H6tel  des  Invalides,  visited  by  Alex- 
ander. 275. 

Houchka,  gift  for,  50. 

I. 

ILIA,  Alexander's  favorite  coachman, 
141. 


Index 


J- 

JABLONOWSKA,  Princess,  gives  a 
ball  for  Alexander,  178. 

Jacobin  party  in  France,  in. 

James  II.,  reception  by  Louis  XIV., 
60. 

Jena,  battle  of,  56. 

Jer6me,  Prince,  see  Bonaparte,  Prince 
Je>6me. 

Jersey,  Countess  of,  foot-note  on, 
184. 

Jesuits,  expelled  by  Alexander's  or- 
der, 220. 

Jews,  ravage  the  French  soldiers,  126; 
conduct  of,  commended  by  Alex- 
ander, 140. 

Jomini,  Baron  Henri,  foot-note  on,  97. 

Josephine,  Napoleon  divorces,  63 ; 
Mile.  Giedroyc,  lady  in  waiting  to, 
86;  befriended  by  Alexander,  171. 

Jumilhac,  General,  see  Chapelle. 

K. 

KAMENEY-OSTROFF,  265. 

Kant,  philosophy  of,  139. 

Kazan,  St.  Mary  of,  129;  author  de- 
scribes, 263 ;  service  at,  for  Alex- 
ander's health,  304. 

Kicki,  Senator,  welcomes  Alexander 
to  Warsaw,  193. 

Korsakoff,  Rymsky,  57;  reassures 
Comte  Tisenhaus,  95. 

Kotousoff,  Michael  L.  G.,  appointed 
to  command  of  Russian  troops,  53  ; 
concludes  treaty  with  Turks,  66 ; 
appointed  to  command  against  Na- 
poleon, 117;  enters  Vilna,  124; 
made  Prince  of  Smolensk,  124 ; 
gives  ball  to  Alexander,  143  ;  deco- 
rated by  him,  144;  forwards  au- 
thor's letter  to  her  father,  145 ; 
depreciates  possibility  of  attacks  on 
person  of  Alexander,  156 ;  sketch 
of  life  of,  159. 

Kourakin,  Prince,  189. 

Koutaisoff,  favorite  of  Paul,  30. 

Krestofsky,  island  of,  266. 

Kriidener,  Baroness,  foot-note  on, 
152. 


L. 

LACRETELLE,  Pierre  de,  foot-note  on, 

175- 

La  Fontaine,  quoted,  127. 

La  Harpe,  Colonel,  preceptor  to  Alex- 
ander, 24  ;  influence  on  the  policy  of 
Alexander,  47  ;  criticism  of,  by  Na- 
poleon, 104 ;  memory  honored  by 
Alexander,  177. 

Lamartine,  quotes  this  work,  viii. 

Las  Cases,  M.  de,  compared  with  the 
author,  xii. 

Lauriston,  Kotousoff 's  negotiations 
with,  1 60. 

Leipzig,  battle  of,  162. 

Lievin,  Princess,  293 ;  foot-note  on, 
294. 

Ligne,  Prince  Charles,  foot-note  on, 
196;  name  given  Mme.  de  Radzivil 
by,  226. 

Lithuania,  influence  of,  on  the  author, 
xii ;  estates  of  Choiseul-Gouffier 
in,  28 ;  entrance  of  the  French 
army  into,  checked  by  Bennigsen, 
58  ;  recruits  from,  join  French  army, 
117. 

Lithuanians  ignorant  of  Napoleon's 
approach,  90;  despoiled  by  his 
army,  99 ;  reproved  by  the  French, 
99;  forgiven  by  Alexander,  143; 
continue  to  trust  the  French,  159; 
return  to  the  service  of  Alexander, 
1 73  ;  he  insists  that  France  pay  for 
their  services.  174. 

Litta,  Comtesse  de,  foot-note  on,  239. 

Lockman,  M.,  baptizes  the  author's 
son,  282. 

London,  welcomes  Alexander,  181 ; 
his  preference  for,  213. 

Lopacinska,  Countess,  see  Moriconi, 
Dorothe'e. 

Louis  XIV.,  hospitality  to  James  II., 
60;  friendship  for  Montespan  and 
Fontanges,  62  ;  gallantry  of,  com- 
pared with  Alexander's,  71. 

Louis  XVI.,  rewards  for  promoters 
of  the  death  of,  46;  disloyalty  of 
Narbonne  to,  84. 

Louis  XVIII.,  declared  to  be  king 
170 ;  returns  to  France,  179 ;  re- 


315 


Index 


tires  to  Ghent,  199;  sends  Talley- 
rand to  Vienna,  199;  influence  of 
Decazes  over,  243;  friendship  for 
Countess  of  Cayla,  254 ;  sends 
army  to  Spain,  259;  malady  of, 
283. 

Louis,  Prince  of  Prussia,  killed  in 
battle  of  Jena,  56. 

Louisa,  Queen  of  Prussia,  flight  from 
Berlin,  56;  received  at  St.  Peters- 
burg by  Alexander,  60. 

Lowiez,  Princess,  235. 

Lowitch,  Princess,  Alexander  praises, 
300 ;  urges  Constantine  to  succeed 
Alexander,  307. 

M. 

MALET,  Claude  de,  conspiracy  of, 
151. 

Malta,  Commander  of,  Count  Mori- 
coni,  69. 

Maret,  Hugues,  foot-note  on,  105  ;  per- 
suades Count  P.  to  give  a  ball  to 
Napoleon,  no;  speaks  of  recruits 
from  Lithuania,  117 ;  expected  a 
speedy  peace,  117;  calls  on  Napo- 
leon, 119. 

Marie  Feodorovna,  Empress,  foot-note 
on,  33;  aroused  by  attack  on  Paul, 
41 ;  urges  Alexander  to  succeed 
his  father,  43 ;  refuses  to  accede  to 
Napoleon's  views  for  Catherine,  64; 
commanded  by  Alexander  to  remain 
at  St.  Petersburg,  116;  author  meets, 
279 ;  influence  of  institutions  founded 
by,  287;  receives  the  author,  293; 
literary  and  artistic  interests  of,  295 ; 
learns  of  Alexander's  death,  304. 

Marie  Louise,  Archduchess,  marriage 
to  Napoleon,  64;  lack  of  courage  of, 
164;  compared  to  Maria  Theresa, 
164;  flight  from  Paris,  165. 

Maria  Theresa,  164. 

Markoff,  Count,  mission  to  France,  52. 

Marmont,  Marshal,  capitulation  before 
Paris,  165. 

Massalski,  Prince  Ignace,  foot-note  on, 


Memel,  Queen  Louisa's  flight  to,  56. 
Memoirs  of    the  author,    written   in 


French  by  a  Pole,  xii;  unique 
quality  of,  xii;  source  for  facts 
hitherto  unknown,  xiii. 

Michaelovski,  Palace  of,  conspirators 
resort  to,  38. 

Michel,  Grand  Duke,  Marriage  of,  259. 

Michel,  Grand  Duchess,  author  pre- 
sented to,  280. 

Miendsirzecz,  Alexander's  arrival  at, 

55- 

Minsk,  captured  by  Russians,  118. 

Mitford,  Lord,  policy  of,  as  viewed  by 
Markoff,  52. 

Montespan,  Mme.  de,  and  Louis 
XIV.,  62. 

Montmorency,  M.  de,  attachment  for 
Alexander,  256. 

Moreau,  character  of,  admired  by 
Alexander,  149  ;  shot  near  Dresden, 
161. 

Moriconi,  Count,  receives  Alexander, 
68. 

Moriconi,  Countess,  69;  proposed 
visit  of  Alexander  to,  72. 

Moriconi,  Mme.  de,  presents  author 
to  Alexander,  69. 

Moriconi,  Dorothe'e,  presented  to 
Alexander,  69;  appointed  lady  of 
honor,  86 ;  mention  of,  256. 

Moscow,  obstacle  to  Napoleon's  am- 
bition, 64 ;  Alexander  arrives  at,  113; 
capture  of,  promised  peace,  117; 
French  at  Vilna  celebrate  entrance 
to,  118;  Napoleon's  habits  at,  129, 
130. 

Moskowa,  battle  of,  117. 

Mozhaish,  battle  of,  117,  Napoleon's 
remark  after  battle  of,  120. 

Murat,  Joachim,  presented  to  Alex- 
ander, 58;  Napoleon  rejects  advice 
of,  115;  proposed  as  commander  of 
French  army  on  retreat,  123;  im- 
pression made  by,  135. 

N. 

NAPLES,  King  of,  see  Murat. 

Naples,  Mardi-Gras  at,  119. 

Napoleon,  Poles'  reliance  upon,  v,  57; 
policy  towards  England,  vi,  60 ;  Las 
Cases'  panegyric  on,  xii ;  escape  from 


316 


Index 


Elba,  xiii,  198;  influence  of  pres- 
tige of,  on  Alexander,  5 1 ;  asks 
Markoff's  recall,  52;  responsibility 
for  murder  of  D'Enghien,  53  ;  suc- 
cesses in  war  against  Austria  and 
Russia,  53;  concern  for  personal 
safety  of  Alexander  at  Austerlitz, 
54  ;  held  in  check  by  Bennigsen, 
56;  interview  with  Alexander,  58; 
turns  his  eyes  toward  Spain,  60; 
meets  Alexander  at  Erfurt,  63  ; 
asks  Grand  Duchess  Catherine  in 
marriage,  63 ;  divorces  Josephine, 
63;  marriage  with  Marie  Louise, 
64 ;  his  policy  inferior  to  Eng- 
land's, 65  ;  sends  Narbonne  to 
Alexander,  84;  near  the  Niemen, 
90;  order  of  the  day  after  crossing, 
it,  98;  furious  because  of  Turkey's 
treaty  with  Russia,  100;  guarded 
promises  to  the  Poles,  100 :  consents 
to  receive  Balacheff,  102;  interviews 
a  French  emigrant,  103;  condemns 
La  Harpe  for  Alexander's  ideas,  104; 
criticism  of  Poles,  105;  presenta- 
tion of  ladies  of  Vilna  to,  106; 
questions  the  author,  107;  rudeness 
to  member  of  University  of  Vilna 
108;  at  the  ball  at  Vilna,  no;  quits 
Vilna,  114;  decision  to  leave  Mos- 
cow made  public,  118;  compared  to 
Cambyses,  118;  passes  near  Vilna, 
119;  entertainments  at  Moscow 
for,  129;  charged  with  trifling  with 
Polish  hopes,  132;  badly  served 
by  his  aids,  148;  son  of,  150;  attack 
of  the  Austrians  renders  his  position 
critical,  161 ;  extorts  new  sacrifices 
from  France,  164;  persists  in  fight- 
ing, 164;  abdication  of,  170;  cause 
of,  championed  by  Alexander,  172; 
banished  to  Elba,  172 ;  re-enters 
Paris,  198;  not  a  disciplinarian,  212. 

Napoleon,  Code  of,  basis  of  Poland's 
constitution,  207. 

Narbonne,  Count,  calls  on  Alexander 
at  Vilna,  84 ;  Alexander  frustrates 
plan  of,  to  communicate  with  Poles, 
85  ;  admiration  of,  for  Alexander, 
86 ;  opinion  of  possible  King  of  Po- 
land, i  oo ;  lack  of  tact  at  Vienna,  1 6 1 . 


Narishkin,  Madame,  foot-note  on,  61 ; 
death  of  daughter  of,  289. 

National  Credit  (Russian),  re-estab- 
lished by  Alexander,  47. 

National  Guard,  at  Paris,  attitude  of, 
164. 

Nesselrode,  Count,  farewell  visit  to 
Narbonne,  86. 

Neva,  author's  impression  of,  262; 
flood  of,  299. 

Nicholas,  Grand  Duke,  marriage  of, 
206;  learns  of  Alexander's  death, 
304 ;  prevailed  upon  to  ascend  the 
throne,  307;  author's  desire  for, 

3°7- 

Nicholas,  Grand  Duchess,  author 
presented  to,  280. 

Niemen,  beautiful  views  of  the,  74 ; 
approach  of,  by  Napoleon,  90. 

Novosiltzoff,  Baron  N.  de,  foot-note 
on  194. 

Novosiltzoff,  M.  de,  and  Alexander, 
227. 

O. 

CEoiPUS,  quoted,  63. 

Oginiski,  Michel,  foot-note  on,  117; 
received  by  Alexander,  208. 

Ojarowski,  General,  aide-de-camp  of 
Alexander's,  268. 

Oldenburg,  Duke  of,  death  of,  146. 

Orloff,  Countess,  entertains  Alex- 
ander, 113. 

Ostrowski,  Count  Jean,  note  on,  196. 

Oubril,  replaces  Markoff  at  Paris,  53; 
makes  a  treaty  disadvantageous  to 
Russia,  56. 

Oudinot,  Marshal,  conduct  at  Smo- 
lensk commended,  152. 

P. 

PAESIELLO,  Giovanni,  129, 

Pahlen,  Pierre  de,  opinion  of  his  re- 
sponsibility for  Paul's  death,  x ; 
interview  with  M.  Choiseul,  28; 
foot-note  on,  29 ;  Paul  favors,  29 ; 
bad  character  of,  29;  plots  downfall 
of  Paul,  29-41 ;  reassures  Paul,  32, 
warns  the  conspirators',  34 ;  inter- 
views Alexander,  34-37 ;  changes 
guards  at  the  palace,  38 ;  entrance 


317 


Index 


at  time  of  Paul's  death,  41  ;  con- 
demned to  exile,  44. 

Palus-M6otides,  Alexander  visits,  302. 

Pansilippe,  grotto  of,  275. 

Paris,  attitude  of  National  Guard  of, 
164;  Alexander  induces  allies  to 
march  upon,  164;  inhabitants  of, 
flee  before  allies,  165;  aldermen  of, 
wait  upon  Alexander,  166;  allies 
enter,  166;  excitement  in,  caused 
by  the  armies,  167 ;  allied  sover- 
eigns quit,  181 ;  Napoleon  returns 
to,  198 ;  suburbs  of,  inferior  to  St. 
Petersburg's,  260. 

Parisian  society  compared  with  Rus- 
sian, 241. 

Parney,  quoted,  xi. 

Paul  I.,  certificate  of  death  of,  x;  as- 
sassination of,  xiii,  28  ;  proposed 
removal  from  the  throne,  23 ;  effects 
of  mental  suffering  on,  27  ;  banishes 
Choiseul-Gouffier,  28;  alienates  the 
army,  31  ;  proposed  abdication  of, 
31 ;  sends  for  Pahlen,  32 ;  suspi- 
cion against  the  royal  family,  33; 
friendship  for  Princess  Gagarin,  37 ; 
reposes  confidence  in  Pahlen,  39 ; 
refuses  to  abdicate,  40;  death  of, 
41 ;  effect  of  his  death  on  the  na- 
tion, 44;  attitude  of  his  friends  after 
his  assassination,  45;  finances  de- 
ranged by,  47. 

Pawlowsky,  Palace  of,  279. 

Pestalozzi,  system  of  instruction  of, 
152. 

Peter  the  Great,  pavilion  of,  279. 

Place  Vendome  protected  by  Alexan- 
der, 171. 

Plater,  Countess  Felicie,  receives  Alex- 
ander at  Towiany,  217;  at  Vilna, 
256. 

Poland,  Napoleon  trifles  with  hopes 
of,  v,  132  ;  threatened  retribution 
for  the  fate  of,  56;  hopes  for  the 
re-establishment  of,  57;  last  hopes 
of,  perish  at  Leipzig,  162 ;  Alex- 
ander declared  King  of,  196 ;  army 
of,  commended  by  him,  212;  mourn- 
ing for  him  in,  307. 

Pole,  a,  threatens  to  shoot  the  con- 
spirators, 39. 


318 


Poles,  excited  by  appearance  of  French 
prisoners,  57 ;  hopes  of,  disap- 
pointed by  Treaty  of  Tilsit,  58  ;  con- 
tinue to  favor  Napoleon,  66,  159; 
Narbonne  unable  to  communicate 
with,  85 ;  enthusiasm  of,  at  Napo- 
leon's entering  Vilna,  96 ;  welcome 
Alexander  to  Moscow,  113;  desire 
to  return  to  Alexander's  service, 
173;  anxiously  await  decision  of 
Congress  of  Vienna,  196 ;  joy  of, 
at  election  of  Alexander  king,  197  ; 
welcome  him,  207. 

Poniatowsky,  Prince,  Napoleon  rejects 
advice  of,  115. 

Portugal,  revolution  in,  286. 

Postawy,  Alexander  brings  refugee  to, 

134- 

Potocki,  Count,  foot-note  on,  209  ;  en- 
tertainment for  Alexander,  233. 

Poverty  of  Lithuania,  67. 

Pradt,  Abb6,  instructions  of  Napoleon 
to,  105. 

Prague,  Congress  at,  161. 

Preussisch-Eylau,  battle  of,  56. 

Prince  of  Wales,  regent  for  George 
III.,  36. 

Proclamations :  Alexander's,  on  evac- 
uating Vilna,  94 ;  to  his  army  on 
entering  France,  163 ;  on  entering 
Paris,  168 ;  to  the  clergy,  191  ;  to 
his  army  at  Les  Vertus,  201. 

Prussia,  declines  to  join  Austria  and 
Russia,  56. 

Prussia,  King  of,  enters  Paris,  166; 
attends  French  Institute,  176 ;  visits 
England,  181 ;  honored  by  Oxford, 
183;  at  Vienna,  195;  congratulates 
Alexander  on  his  army,  202. 

Prussian  soldiers  encouraged  by  Queen 
Louisa,  56. 

Pulhawy  visited  by  Alexander,  193. 

Pultawa,  1 02. 

Pultusk,  battle  of,  56. 

R. 

RADZIVIL,  Princess,  Alexander's 
friendship  for,  55,  194  ;  Armidaw- 
ska,  name  given  to,  226 ;  Empress 
Elizabeth's  friendship  for,  278. 

Radzivil,  Princess  Dominique,  235. 


.Index 


Radzivil,  Princess,  nee  Grabowska, 
see  Grabowska. 

Ratisbon,  Diet  of,  Alexander  demands 
reparation  for  murder  of  D'Enghien 
in  note  to,  53. 

Regency,  proposed  by  Pahlen,  34-37. 

Reggio,  Duchesse  de,  see  Coucy. 

Reign  of  Terror,  Narbonne  quits 
France  during,  84. 

Religion,  united  Alexander  and  his 
subjects,  113. 

Restoration,  brilliant  period  of,  xi. 

Revolution,  French,  see  French  Revo- 
lution. 

Richelieu,  Due  de,  see  Duplessis. 

Rode,  Pierre,  foot-note  on,  75. 

Romberg,  Andreas,  foot-note  on,  75. 

Rome,  King  of,  150. 

Rousseau,  philosophy  of,  contrasted 
with  Voltaire's,  139. 

Russia,  mourning  for  death  of  Alex- 
ander in,  xv,  307 ;  hopes  fixed  on 
him,  23  ;  hereditary  succession  to 
the  throne  of,  24  ;  absence  of  death 
penalty  in,  44 ;  proud  of  her  army, 
47 ;  not  alarmed  by  Alexander's 
liberal  ideas,  48  ;  murder  of  D'En- 
ghien destroys  harmony  of,  with 
France,  53 ;  Austria  and,  declare 
war  against  France,  53  ;  sufferings 
of,  by  enforcement  of  Continental 
System,  60 ;  Napoleon  suggests 
union  of  his  army  with  army  of,  63  ; 
Talleyrand  negotiates  treaty  with 
Austria  adverse  to,  199 ;  mourns  the 
death  of  Alexander,  307. 

Russian,  court  usages,  26 ;  penalty 
for  their  neglect,  27 ;  rigorous  eti- 
quette relaxed,  46  ;  policy  seemed 
worthless,  117;  costumes  of  Rus- 
sians, 264. 

S. 

SAARDAM,  Alexander  visits,  184. 
Sablonowska,  Princess,  235. 
St.  Andrew,  Order  of,   bestowed  by 

Alexander  on  Markoff,  52  ;  on  Ko- 

tousoff,  144. 
St.   Anne,   Order  of,  for  commercial 

classes,  191. 
St.  Catherine,  Order  of,  bestowed  by 


Alexander  on  Grand  Duchess  Con- 
stantine,  301. 

St.  Catherine's,  institutions  of,  296. 

St.  George,  Order  of,  declined  by  Alex- 
ander, 56. 

St.  Petersburg,  distinguished  foreign- 
ers at,  28 ;  satisfaction  in,  at  death 
of  Paul,  45 ;  welcome  King  and 
Queen  of  Prussia  to,  60  ;  Alexander 
returns  to,  from  Moscow,  114; 
"  Moscow  and,"  watchword  of 
French,  114;  citizens  of,  desert  at 
rumored  approach  of  Napoleon,  1 16 ; 
not  built  on  territory  originally  Rus- 
sian, 133;  party  of  discontent  at, 
210;  Alexander  returns  to,  from 
Czarsko-S£lo,  259;  author's  impres- 
sion of,  261  ;  Alexander's  last  view 
of,  288. 

Saint-Priest,  visits  hospitals,  146. 

Sainte-Pierre,  writings  of,  139. 

St.  Sergius,  Church  of,  monument  to 
Alexander's  daughter  in,  290. 

St.  Vladimir,  Order  of,  for  Russian 
nobility,  190. 

Scawle,  Alexander  inspects  troops  at, 
68. 

Schultz,  death  of,  91. 

Schwarzenburg,  Prince  von,  fool-note 
on,  i 66. 

Scott,  Sir  Walter;  reasons  for  inter- 
est in  romances  by,  81 ;  the  Em- 
press Elizabeth's  appreciation  of, 
277. 

Seduisant,  name  given  Alexander,  71. 

Semogitie,  Alexander  inspects  troops 
at,  68. 

Senate  (French),  deputation  from, 
visits  Alexander,  168. 

Senate  (Russian),  votes  Order  of  St. 
George  to  Alexander,  56. 

Siberia,  peopled  with  exiles  by  Paul, 
28 ;  exiles  returned  from,  46. 

Sicard,  Abb6,  visits  Alexander,  177. 

Smolensk ;  Napoleon  advised  to  win- 
ter at,  115  ;  French  at,  suggest  car- 
nival at  Venice,  119. 

Sobieski,  King  John,  ancient  palace 
of,  70. 

Sobolewoska,  Mme.,  230. 

Sottikoff,  Prince,  189. 


319 


Index 


Soult,  Marshal,  discovers  treasonable 
designs,  210. 

Spain,  object  of  Napoleon's  designs, 
60 ;  Wellington  in,  65  ;  on  the  eve 
of  a  revolution,  249. 

Stael,  Mme.  de,  characterization  of 
Alexander,  48 ;  influence  over  Nar- 
bonne,  84 ;  talents  of,  admired  by 
Alexander,  153. 

Steibelt,  Daniel,  foot-note  on,  75. 

Sventsiani,  Russian  army  headquar- 
ters at,  94;  Alexander  quits,  for 
Moscow,  113. 

T. 

TAGANROG,  Alexander's  death  at, 
142,  302  ;  he  departs  for,  302. 

Talleyrand,  Prince,  at  Erfurt,  150 ; 
Alexander  the  guest  of,  171 ;  nego- 
tiates a  secret  treaty  with  Austria, 
199 ;  entreats  Alexander  to  aid 
France,  200;  defends  his  Spanish 
policy,  257. 

Thorwaldsen,  bust  of   Alexander  by, 

S3- 

Tilsit,  Treaty  of,  vi,  58. 

Tisenhaus,  Mile.,  see  Choiseul-Gouf- 
fier,  Comtesse. 

Tisenhaus,  Comte,  retreats  with 
French  army,  vi,  122;  gives  up  his 
house  to  Constantine,  67 ;  assists 
author  to  receive  Alexander,  88  ;  re- 
grets Polish  enthusiasm  for  French, 
96 ;  kindness  of  Duke  of  Bassano 
toward,  117;  shelters  the  French, 
121 ;  continued  absence  from  Poland, 
158;  describes  letter  of  Poles  in 
Paris  to  Alexander,  174;  receives 
him  at  Vilna,  21 1 . 

Tolly,  General  Barclay  de,  given  com- 
mand of  Russian  army  by  Alexander, 
114  ;  ordered  to  march  to  aid  Bour- 
bons, 200. 

Tolly,  Mme.  Barclay  de,  93. 

Tolstoi,  Count,  grand-marshal,  70 ; 
poor  memory  of,  78 ;  announces 
Alexander's  return  to  Vilna,  131  ; 
at  Vilna,  214. 

Tormasoff,  General,  189. 

Torquinio,  experiences  of,  with  Na- 
poleon, 129,  130. 


Torride,  gardens  of,  266. 

Towiany,  Alexander  arrives  at,  vi, 
68,  73 ;  last  visit  to,  302. 

Treaty,  of  Tilsit,  vi,  58;  Alexander 
declines  to  ratify,  made  by  Oubril 
with  France,  56 ;  Kotousoff  makes, 
with  Turkey,  66;  Talleyrand  nego- 
tiates secret,  with  Austria,  199. 

Troubetzka,  Princess,  249. 

Troyes,  Bishop  of,  released  by  Alex- 
ander, 177. 

Tuileries,  sovereign  allies  visit,  179. 

Turks,  Markoff's  mission  to  the,  52 ; 
make  treaty  with  Russia,  66 ;  Greek 
antagonism  to,  248. 

U. 

UKRAINE,  campaign  into,  suggested 
to  Napoleon,  115. 

V. 

VENICE,  carnival  at,  119. 

Verona,  Congress  of,  256. 

Vienna,  Congress  of,  195. 

Vilkomir,  Alexander  holds  a  review 
at,  72. 

Villemain,  176. 

Vilna ;  the  author  trained  at,  xii ; 
Alexander's  first  visit  to,  49 ;  French 
prisoners  pass  through,  57;  the  au- 
thor moves  from,  67;  Narbonne 
arrives  at,  84 ;  Alexander  praises 
surroundings  of,  88 ;  evacuated  by 
Russian  troops,  94,  96 ;  French 
army  enters,  96;  resembles  seat  of 
war,  99;  Napoleon  quits,  114; 
French  at,  expect  prompt  end  of 
war,  117;  they  celebrate  entrance 
of  Moscow,  1 18 ;  Duchesse  de  Reg- 
gio  arrives  at,  119;  disorder  of 
French  army  retreating  through, 
120  ;  Kotousoff  enters,  124  ;  tran- 
quillity restored  at,  126;  Alexander 
visits  hospitals  at,  146;  troops  to 
be  garrisoned  at,  233 ;  lack  of  en- 
thusiasm for  Alexander  at,  249 ; 
nobility  of,  give  a  ball  for  him,  256. 

Vitellius,  1 20. 

Volhynia,  campaign  into,  suggested 
to  Napoleon,  115. 


320 


Index 


Voltaire,  quoted,  115;  philosophy  of, 
contrasted  with  Rousseau's,  139. 

W. 

WALMODEN,  Count,  at  Warsaw,  235. 

Warsaw,  occupied  by  the  .French,  57; 
diet  assembled  at,  to  select  a  king, 
100  ;  visited  by  Alexander,  193,  209, 
221,  300. 

Warsaw,  Grand  Duchy  of,  boundaries 
of,  fixed  by  Treaty  of  Tilsit,  58. 

Waterloo,  battle  of,  201. 

Weimar,  Grand  Duchess  of,  195. 

Wellington,  Duke  of,  in  Spain,  65. 

Wentworth,  Mr.,  234. 

Werki,  estate  of  Prince  Massalski  at, 
89 ;  Alexander  holds  a  review  at, 
249. 

Wiazmintoff,  letter  from  Alexander  to, 
184. 

Wilehouska,  Mile.,  appointed  lady  of 
honor,  86. 

Willanow,  King  John  Sobieski's  habi- 
tation at,  70. 


Winter  Palace,  at  St.  Petersburg,  262, 
265. 

Wintzingerode,  General,  foot-note  on, 
162. 

Wittgenstein,  General,  solicitude  for 
Alexander,  161. 

Wolkonski,  Prince,  foot-note  on,  71; 
chaffed  by  Alexander,  77;  accom- 
panies him  to  Vilna,  211. 

WUrtemberg,  Princess  of,  foot-note  on, 
194. 

Wylie,  James,  certificate  of,  at  death 
of  Paul,  x;  foot-note  on,  75;  Alex- 
ander declines  to  be  treated  by,  302. 

Z. 

ZAIONCZEK,  Joseph,  foot-note  on,  207. 
Zakret,  purchased  by  Alexander,  88; 

accident  at,  91  ;  turned  into  a  French 

military  hospital,   112,  128. 
Zamoyska,  Madame,  234. 
Zouboff,  Platon  ;  enemy  of  Paul's,  30; 

agrees    with     Pahlen's    plans,    31; 

presents  act  of  abdication  to  Paul,  40. 


321 


THE   PRIVATE  MEMOIRS  OF 

MADAME  ROLAND 

EDITED,  WITH   AN   INTRODUCTION 

By  EDWARD  G1LPIN  JOHNSON 

With  full-page  illustrations.     i2mo,  gilt  top,  deckle  edges,  $1.50 

Mme.  Roland's  Memoirs,  written  during  the  period 
of  her  imprisonment,  and  receiving  from  that  fact  a 
tragic  interest  which  is  amply  sustained  by  the  in- 
herent excellence  of  the  work,  have  long  been  prac- 
tically inaccessible  in  English. 

The  present  work  is  based  upon  a  translation  made 
from  Bosc's  original  edition  of  the  Memoirs,  and  pub- 
lished at  London  within  two  years  after  Madame 
Roland's  death  by  the  guillotine ;  and  it  is  the  first 
English  translation  published  since  the  above-named 
and  now  very  scarce  English  edition. 

Public  Opinion,  New  York 

The  publishers  of  this  volume  must  be  credited  with  a  real  service  to  the 
many  who  might,  but  for  them,  have  missed  the  delight  of  reading  one  of  the 
most  valuable  of  private  memoirs. 

The  Nation,  New  York 

Mme.  Roland  is  both  a  heroine  of  romance  and  an  historic  personage  whom 
no  one  could  think  of  overlooking.  Accordingly,  this  translation  will  be  wel- 
comed by  many  who  do  not  read  French. 

Outlook,  New  York 

The  present  work  deserves  high  praise  ...  a  fit  and  tasteful  form 
.  .  .  skillfully  illustrated. 

Boston  Journal 

Will  become  known  by  thousands  of  new  readers. 
Atlanta  Constitution 

Madame  Roland  was  one  of  the  most  picturesque  figures  of  the  French 
Revolution,  and  her  name  is  to-day  honored  where  patriotism  and  liberty  have 
an  abiding  place.  She  wrote  her  memoirs  under  circumstances  of  painful  dis- 
tress, being  surrounded  at  the  time  by  prison  walls,  and  expecting  every 
moment  to  be  led  to  the  guillotine.  Much  of  the  spirit  of  this  turbulent  and 
dramatic  era  of  French  history  is  reflected  in  the  pages  of  this  little  volume, 
and  from  beginning  to  end  the  patriotic  narrative  is  full  of  interest. 

For  sale  by  booksellers  generally,  or  sent  post-paid  on  receipt  of 
price,  by  the  publishers. 

A.  C.  McCLURG  &  CO.,  CHICAGO 


OF 

By    MARY    FISHER 

Gilt  top,  deckel  edges,  ismo.     $1.50 

In  this  volume  Miss  Fisher  has  treated  a  subject  of  vital  interest  and 
importance  for  all  American  lovers  of  literature,  and  she  has  accomplished 
her  task  with  rare  feminine  appreciation  and  sympathy,  with  a  clear  and 
decisive  interest,  with  a  catholicity  of  judgment  and  a  fine  sense  of  dis- 
crimination and  proportion  and  with  a  warmth  and  delicacy  of  treatment 
that  transform  these  biographical  sketches  into  little  gems  of  portraiture. — 
Tht  Commercial  Advertiser,  New  York. 

The  great  value  of  the  book  lies  in  the  fact  that  while  Miss  Fisher  has  a 
thorough  familiarity  with  the  subjects  of  her  essays,  she  writes  as  she  might 
if  she  were  ignorant  of  the  estimation  in  which  they  are  held  by  the  public  or 
by  the  critics.  She  applies  discriminating  reason  and  sound  principles  of 
judgment  to  the  work  of  the  various  writers,  without  the  slightest  reference 
to  their  personal  dignity  or  their  literary  fame. — The  Book  Buyer,  New  York. 
The  whole  range  of  notable  writers  are  dealt  with  in  a  style  at  once  dis- 
criminating and  attractive.  The  "human  touch"  is  pleasingly  apparent 
throughout  the  book. — The  Living  Age,  Boston. 


A  GROUP  OF  FRENCH   CRITICS 

By   MARY    FISHER 

I2mo.     $1.25. 

Those  who  are  in  the  habit  of  associating  modern  French  writing  with 
the  materialistic  view  of  life  and  the  realistic  method,  will  find  themselves  re- 
freshed and  encouraged  by  the  vigorous  protest  of  men  like  Scherer  and  other 
French  critics  against  the  dominance  of  these  elements  in  recent  years.  — 
The  Outlook,  New  York. 

"A  Group  of  French  Critics"  deserves  a  friendly  welcome  from  every- 
body who  desires  to  know  something  of  the  best  in  contemporary  French 
letters.— The  Philadelphia  Press. 


Sold  by  all  booksellers,  or  mailed  on  receipt  of  price  by 

A.  C.  MCCLURG  &  CO.,  Publishers, 
CHICAGO. 


"A  'wonderfully  useful  book  for  busy  people." 

NATIONAL   EPICS. 

BY  KATE  MILNER  RABB. 

12mo,  398  pages,  $1.50. 


Mrs.  Rabb's  treatment  of  each  epic  consists  of  (i)  A  descriptive  sketch  of  the 
poem;  (2)  An  outline  of  the  historical  narrative  embraced  in  it;  (3)  Selections,  each  of 
which  narrates  a  complete  incident;  (4)  A  short  bibliography  of  each  poem;  (5)  A  list 
of  standard  English  translations  of  the  foreign  epics.  The  last  two  of  these  items 
make  the  book  valuable  as  a  work  of  reference.  The  author  has  performed  her  heavy 
task  with  such  diligence  and  literary  ability  as  will  certainly  win  much  credit  to  herself, 
and  be  the  means  of  edifying  and  entertaining  many  a  grateful  reader. 

This  is  an  excellent  guide  to  a  knowledge  and  appreciation  of  the  world's  great 
epic  poems.  The  Hindu,  Greek,  Roman,  Finnish,  Saxon,  German,  French,  Spanish, 
Italian,  Portuguese,  English,  and  Persian  epics  of  distinctively  national  importance 
are  all  represented.  . .  .  The  compiler  has  performed  a  useful  service  in  making  accessi- 
ble in  the  compass  of  a  single  volume  so  much  material  for  the  study  of  these  noble 
poems.  —  The  Review  of  Reviews,  New  York. 

The  book  is  distinguished  by  unusual  merit.  The  volume  may  be  heartily  com- 
mended as  a  scholarly  and  satisfactory  piece  of  work,  admirably  arranged,  and  pre- 
senting some  features  which  set  it  apart  from  similar  condensations.  —  Public  Ledger, 
Philadelphia. 

Kate  Milner  Rabb  has  done  a  good  turn  for  busy  people  and  for  those  whose 
literary  inclinations  are  not  strong  enough  to  sustain  a  desire  to  read  the  epics  which 
are  the  basis  of  literature.  —  The  Evening  Wisconsin. 

Mrs.  Rabb  succeeds  admirably  in  summarizing  the  stories  of  the  epics.  She  has 
endeavored  to  retain  the  characteristic  epithets  of  the  originals  as  much  as  possible, 
and  to  reflect  in  her  diction  their  essential  spirit.  It  is  sufficient  proof  of  her  success 
that  her  brief  prose  paraphrases  remind  one  at  times  of  the  so-called  "  Poems  of 
Ossian."  —  New  York  Commercial  Advertiser. 

The  idea  is  an  admirable  one,  and  is  well  carried  out.  These  short  stories  cannot 
fail  to  awaken  a  curiosity  which  will  only  be  satisfied  with  a  larger  study  of  the  great 
epics  of  the  world.  —  The  Advance. 

A  wonderfully  useful  book  for  busy  people.  —  St.  Paul  Pioneer  Press. 
The  wonder  is  that  it  was  not  done  long  ago.  —  Chicago  Tribune. 


For  sale  by  booksellers  generally,  or  will  be  sent,  post- 
paid, on  receipt  of  tine  price,  by  the  publishers, 

A.  C.  McCLURG  &  CO.,  CHICAGO 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


191 


LIBRARY  FACILITY 


